THE
CATCHER
IN
THE
RYE
by
J.D.
Salinger
TO
MY
MOTHER
1
If
you
really
want
to
hear
about
it,
the
first
thing
you'll
probably
want
to
know
is
where
I
was
born,
an
what
my
lousy
childhood
was
like,
and
how
my
parents
were
occupied
and
all
before
they
had
me,
and
all
that
David
Copperfield
kind
of
crap,
but
I
don't
feel
like
going
into
it,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
In
the
first
place,
that
stuff
bores
me,
and
in
the
second
place,
my
parents
would
have
about
two
hemorrhages
apiece
if
I
told
anything
pretty
personal
about
them.
They're
quite
touchy
about
anything
like
that,
especially
my
father.
They're
nice
and
all--I'm
not
saying
that--but
they're
also
touchy
as
hell.
Besides,
I'm
not
going
to
tell
you
my
whole
goddam
autobiography
or
anything.
I'll
just
tell
you
about
this
madman
stuff
that
happened
to
me
around
last
Christmas
just
before
I
got
pretty
run-down
and
had
to
come
out
here
and
take
it
easy.
I
mean
that's
all
I
told
D.B.
about,
and
he's
my
brother
and
all.
He's
in
Hollywood.
That
isn't
too
far
from
this
crumby
place,
and
he
comes
over
and
visits
me
practically
every
week
end.
He's
going
to
drive
me
home
when
I
go
home
next
month
maybe.
He
just
got
a
Jaguar.
One
of
those
little
English
jobs
that
can
do
around
two
hundred
miles
an
hour.
It
cost
him
damn
near
four
thousand
bucks.
He's
got
a
lot
of
dough,
now.
He
didn't
use
to.
He
used
to
be
just
a
regular
writer,
when
he
was
home.
He
wrote
this
terrific
book
of
short
stories,
The
Secret
Goldfish,
in
case
you
never
heard
of
him.
The
best
one
in
it
was
"The
Secret
Goldfish."
It
was
about
this
little
kid
that
wouldn't
let
anybody
look
at
his
goldfish
because
he'd
bought
it
with
his
own
money.
It
killed
me.
Now
he's
out
in
Hollywood,
D.B.,
being
a
prostitute.
If
there's
one
thing
I
hate,
it's
the
movies.
Don't
even
mention
them
to
me.
Where
I
want
to
start
telling
is
the
day
I
left
Pencey
Prep.
Pencey
Prep
is
this
school
that's
in
Agerstown,
Pennsylvania.
You
probably
heard
of
it.
You've
probably
seen
the
ads,
anyway.
They
advertise
in
about
a
thousand
magazines,
always
showing
some
hotshot
guy
on
a
horse
jumping
over
a
fence.
Like
as
if
all
you
ever
did
at
Pencey
was
play
polo
all
the
time.
I
never
even
once
saw
a
horse
anywhere
near
the
place.
And
underneath
the
guy
on
the
horse's
picture,
it
always
says:
"Since
1888
we
have
been
molding
boys
into
splendid,
clear-thinking
young
men."
Strictly
for
the
birds.
They
don't
do
any
damn
more
molding
at
Pencey
than
they
do
at
any
other
school.
And
I
didn't
know
anybody
there
that
was
splendid
and
clear-thinking
and
all.
Maybe
two
guys.
If
that
many.
And
they
probably
came
to
Pencey
that
way.
Anyway,
it
was
the
Saturday
of
the
football
game
with
Saxon
Hall.
The
game
with
Saxon
Hall
was
supposed
to
be
a
very
big
deal
around
Pencey.
It
was
the
last
game
of
the
year,
and
you
were
supposed
to
commit
suicide
or
something
if
old
Pencey
didn't
win.
I
remember
around
three
o'clock
that
afternoon
I
was
standing
way
the
hell
up
on
top
of
Thomsen
Hill,
right
next
to
this
crazy
cannon
that
was
in
the
Revolutionary
War
and
all.
You
could
see
the
whole
field
from
there,
and
you
could
see
the
two
teams
bashing
each
other
all
over
the
place.
You
couldn't
see
the
grandstand
too
hot,
but
you
could
hear
them
all
yelling,
deep
and
terrific
on
the
Pencey
side,
because
practically
the
whole
school
except
me
was
there,
and
scrawny
and
faggy
on
the
Saxon
Hall
side,
because
the
visiting
team
hardly
ever
brought
many
people
with
them.
There
were
never
many
girls
at
all
at
the
football
games.
Only
seniors
were
allowed
to
bring
girls
with
them.
It
was
a
terrible
school,
no
matter
how
you
looked
at
it.
I
like
to
be
somewhere
at
least
where
you
can
see
a
few
girls
around
once
in
a
while,
even
if
they're
only
scratching
their
arms
or
blowing
their
noses
or
even
just
giggling
or
something.
Old
Selma
Thurmer--she
was
the
headmaster's
daughter--showed
up
at
the
games
quite
often,
but
she
wasn't
exactly
the
type
that
drove
you
mad
with
desire.
She
was
a
pretty
nice
girl,
though.
I
sat
next
to
her
once
in
the
bus
from
Agerstown
and
we
sort
of
struck
up
a
conversation.
I
liked
her.
She
had
a
big
nose
and
her
nails
were
all
bitten
down
and
bleedy-looking
and
she
had
on
those
damn
falsies
that
point
all
over
the
place,
but
you
felt
sort
of
sorry
for
her.
What
I
liked
about
her,
she
didn't
give
you
a
lot
of
horse
manure
about
what
a
great
guy
her
father
was.
She
probably
knew
what
a
phony
slob
he
was.
The
reason
I
was
standing
way
up
on
Thomsen
Hill,
instead
of
down
at
the
game,
was
because
I'd
just
got
back
from
New
York
with
the
fencing
team.
I
was
the
goddam
manager
of
the
fencing
team.
Very
big
deal.
We'd
gone
in
to
New
York
that
morning
for
this
fencing
meet
with
McBurney
School.
Only,
we
didn't
have
the
meet.
I
left
all
the
foils
and
equipment
and
stuff
on
the
goddam
subway.
It
wasn't
all
my
fault.
I
had
to
keep
getting
up
to
look
at
this
map,
so
we'd
know
where
to
get
off.
So
we
got
back
to
Pencey
around
two-thirty
instead
of
around
dinnertime.
The
whole
team
ostracized
me
the
whole
way
back
on
the
train.
It
was
pretty
funny,
in
a
way.
The
other
reason
I
wasn't
down
at
the
game
was
because
I
was
on
my
way
to
say
good-by
to
old
Spencer,
my
history
teacher.
He
had
the
grippe,
and
I
figured
I
probably
wouldn't
see
him
again
till
Christmas
vacation
started.
He
wrote
me
this
note
saying
he
wanted
to
see
me
before
I
went
home.
He
knew
I
wasn't
coming
back
to
Pencey.
I
forgot
to
tell
you
about
that.
They
kicked
me
out.
I
wasn't
supposed
to
come
back
after
Christmas
vacation
on
account
of
I
was
flunking
four
subjects
and
not
applying
myself
and
all.
They
gave
me
frequent
warning
to
start
applying
myself--especially
around
midterms,
when
my
parents
came
up
for
a
conference
with
old
Thurmer--but
I
didn't
do
it.
So
I
got
the
ax.
They
give
guys
the
ax
quite
frequently
at
Pencey.
It
has
a
very
good
academic
rating,
Pencey.
It
really
does.
Anyway,
it
was
December
and
all,
and
it
was
cold
as
a
witch's
teat,
especially
on
top
of
that
stupid
hill.
I
only
had
on
my
reversible
and
no
gloves
or
anything.
The
week
before
that,
somebody'd
stolen
my
camel's-hair
coat
right
out
of
my
room,
with
my
furlined
gloves
right
in
the
and
all.
Pencey
was
full
of
crooks.
Quite
a
few
guys
came
from
these
very
wealthy
families,
but
it
was
full
of
crooks
anyway.
The
more
expensive
a
school
is,
the
more
crooks
it
has--I'm
not
kidding.
Anyway,
I
kept
standing
next
to
that
crazy
cannon,
looking
down
at
the
game
and
freezing
my
ass
off.
Only,
I
wasn't
watching
the
game
too
much.
What
I
was
really
hanging
around
for,
I
was
trying
to
feel
some
kind
of
a
good-by.
I
mean
I've
left
schools
and
places
I
didn't
even
know
I
was
leaving
them.
I
hate
that.
I
don't
care
if
it's
a
sad
good-by
or
a
bad
goodby,
but
when
I
leave
a
place
I
like
to
know
I'm
leaving
it.
If
you
don't,
you
feel
even
worse.
I
was
lucky.
All
of
a
sudden
I
thought
of
something
that
helped
make
me
know
I
was
getting
the
hell
out.
I
suddenly
remembered
this
time,
in
around
October,
that
I
and
Robert
Tichener
and
Paul
Campbell
were
chucking
a
football
around,
in
front
of
the
academic
building.
They
were
nice
guys,
especially
Tichener.
It
was
just
before
dinner
and
it
was
getting
pretty
dark
out,
but
we
kept
chucking
the
ball
around
anyway.
It
kept
getting
darker
and
darker,
and
we
could
hardly
see
the
ball
any
more,
but
we
didn't
want
to
stop
doing
what
we
were
doing.
Finally
we
had
to.
This
teacher
that
taught
biology,
Mr.
Zambesi,
stuck
his
head
out
of
this
window
in
the
academic
building
and
told
us
to
go
back
to
the
dorm
and
get
ready
for
dinner.
If
I
get
a
chance
to
remember
that
kind
of
stuff,
I
can
get
a
good-by
when
I
need
one--at
least,
most
of
the
time
I
can.
As
soon
as
I
got
it,
I
turned
around
and
started
running
down
the
other
side
of
the
hill,
toward
old
Spencer's
house.
He
didn't
live
on
the
campus.
He
lived
on
Anthony
Wayne
Avenue.
I
ran
all
the
way
to
the
main
gate,
and
then
I
waited
a
second
till
I
got
my
breath.
I
have
no
wind,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
I'm
quite
a
heavy
smoker,
for
one
thing--that
is,
I
used
to
be.
They
made
me
cut
it
out.
Another
thing,
I
grew
six
and
a
half
inches
last
year.
That's
also
how
I
practically
got
t.b.
and
came
out
here
for
all
these
goddam
checkups
and
stuff.
I'm
pretty
healthy,
though.
Anyway,
as
soon
as
I
got
my
breath
back
I
ran
across
Route
204.
It
was
icy
as
hell
and
I
damn
near
fell
down.
I
don't
even
know
what
I
was
running
for--I
guess
I
just
felt
like
it.
After
I
got
across
the
road,
I
felt
like
I
was
sort
of
disappearing.
It
was
that
kind
of
a
crazy
afternoon,
terrifically
cold,
and
no
sun
out
or
anything,
and
you
felt
like
you
were
disappearing
every
time
you
crossed
a
road.
Boy,
I
rang
that
doorbell
fast
when
I
got
to
old
Spencer's
house.
I
was
really
frozen.
My
ears
were
hurting
and
I
could
hardly
move
my
fingers
at
all.
"C'mon,
c'mon,"
I
said
right
out
loud,
almost,
"somebody
open
the
door."
Finally
old
Mrs.
Spencer
opened.
it.
They
didn't
have
a
maid
or
anything,
and
they
always
opened
the
door
themselves.
They
didn't
have
too
much
dough.
"Holden!"
Mrs.
Spencer
said.
"How
lovely
to
see
you!
Come
in,
dear!
Are
you
frozen
to
death?"
I
think
she
was
glad
to
see
me.
She
liked
me.
At
least,
I
think
she
did.
Boy,
did
I
get
in
that
house
fast.
"How
are
you,
Mrs.
Spencer?"
I
said.
"How's
Mr.
Spencer?"
"Let
me
take
your
coat,
dear,"
she
said.
She
didn't
hear
me
ask
her
how
Mr.
Spencer
was.
She
was
sort
of
deaf.
She
hung
up
my
coat
in
the
hall
closet,
and
I
sort
of
brushed
my
hair
back
with
my
hand.
I
wear
a
crew
cut
quite
frequently
and
I
never
have
to
comb
it
much.
"How've
you
been,
Mrs.
Spencer?"
I
said
again,
only
louder,
so
she'd
hear
me.
"I've
been
just
fine,
Holden."
She
closed
the
closet
door.
"How
have
you
been?"
The
way
she
asked
me,
I
knew
right
away
old
Spencer'd
told
her
I'd
been
kicked
out.
"Fine,"
I
said.
"How's
Mr.
Spencer?
He
over
his
grippe
yet?"
"Over
it!
Holden,
he's
behaving
like
a
perfect--I
don't
know
what.
.
.
He's
in
his
room,
dear.
Go
right
in."
2
They
each
had
their
own
room
and
all.
They
were
both
around
seventy
years
old,
or
even
more
than
that.
They
got
a
bang
out
of
things,
though--in
a
haif-assed
way,
of
course.
I
know
that
sounds
mean
to
say,
but
I
don't
mean
it
mean.
I
just
mean
that
I
used
to
think
about
old
Spencer
quite
a
lot,
and
if
you
thought
about
him
too
much,
you
wondered
what
the
heck
he
was
still
living
for.
I
mean
he
was
all
stooped
over,
and
he
had
very
terrible
posture,
and
in
class,
whenever
he
dropped
a
piece
of
chalk
at
the
blackboard,
some
guy
in
the
first
row
always
had
to
get
up
and
pick
it
up
and
hand
it
to
him.
That's
awful,
in
my
opinion.
But
if
you
thought
about
him
just
enough
and
not
too
much,
you
could
figure
it
out
that
he
wasn't
doing
too
bad
for
himself.
For
instance,
one
Sunday
when
some
other
guys
and
I
were
over
there
for
hot
chocolate,
he
showed
us
this
old
beat-up
Navajo
blanket
that
he
and
Mrs.
Spencer'd
bought
off
some
Indian
in
Yellowstone
Park.
You
could
tell
old
Spencer'd
got
a
big
bang
out
of
buying
it.
That's
what
I
mean.
You
take
somebody
old
as
hell,
like
old
Spencer,
and
they
can
get
a
big
bang
out
of
buying
a
blanket.
His
door
was
open,
but
I
sort
of
knocked
on
it
anyway,
just
to
be
polite
and
all.
I
could
see
where
he
was
sitting.
He
was
sitting
in
a
big
leather
chair,
all
wrapped
up
in
that
blanket
I
just
told
you
about.
He
looked
over
at
me
when
I
knocked.
"Who's
that?"
he
yelled.
"Caulfield?
Come
in,
boy."
He
was
always
yelling,
outside
class.
It
got
on
your
nerves
sometimes.
The
minute
I
went
in,
I
was
sort
of
sorry
I'd
come.
He
was
reading
the
Atlantic
Monthly,
and
there
were
pills
and
medicine
all
over
the
place,
and
everything
smelled
like
Vicks
Nose
Drops.
It
was
pretty
depressing.
I'm
not
too
crazy
about
sick
people,
anyway.
What
made
it
even
more
depressing,
old
Spencer
had
on
this
very
sad,
ratty
old
bathrobe
that
he
was
probably
born
in
or
something.
I
don't
much
like
to
see
old
guys
in
their
pajamas
and
bathrobes
anyway.
Their
bumpy
old
chests
are
always
showing.
And
their
legs.
Old
guys'
legs,
at
beaches
and
places,
always
look
so
white
and
unhairy.
"Hello,
sir,"
I
said.
"I
got
your
note.
Thanks
a
lot."
He'd
written
me
this
note
asking
me
to
stop
by
and
say
good-by
before
vacation
started,
on
account
of
I
wasn't
coming
back.
"You
didn't
have
to
do
all
that.
I'd
have
come
over
to
say
good-by
anyway."
"Have
a
seat
there,
boy,"
old
Spencer
said.
He
meant
the
bed.
I
sat
down
on
it.
"How's
your
grippe,
sir?"
"M'boy,
if
I
felt
any
better
I'd
have
to
send
for
the
doctor,"
old
Spencer
said.
That
knocked
him
out.
He
started
chuckling
like
a
madman.
Then
he
finally
straightened
himself
out
and
said,
"Why
aren't
you
down
at
the
game?
I
thought
this
was
the
day
of
the
big
game."
"It
is.
I
was.
Only,
I
just
got
back
from
New
York
with
the
fencing
team,"
I
said.
Boy,
his
bed
was
like
a
rock.
He
started
getting
serious
as
hell.
I
knew
he
would.
"So
you're
leaving
us,
eh?"
he
said.
"Yes,
sir.
I
guess
I
am."
He
started
going
into
this
nodding
routine.
You
never
saw
anybody
nod
as
much
in
your
life
as
old
Spencer
did.
You
never
knew
if
he
was
nodding
a
lot
because
he
was
thinking
and
all,
or
just
because
he
was
a
nice
old
guy
that
didn't
know
his
ass
from
his
elbow.
"What
did
Dr.
Thurmer
say
to
you,
boy?
I
understand
you
had
quite
a
little
chat."
"Yes,
we
did.
We
really
did.
I
was
in
his
office
for
around
two
hours,
I
guess."
"What'd
he
say
to
you?"
"Oh.
.
.
well,
about
Life
being
a
game
and
all.
And
how
you
should
play
it
according
to
the
rules.
He
was
pretty
nice
about
it.
I
mean
he
didn't
hit
the
ceiling
or
anything.
He
just
kept
talking
about
Life
being
a
game
and
all.
You
know."
"Life
is
a
game,
boy.
Life
is
a
game
that
one
plays
according
to
the
rules."
"Yes,
sir.
I
know
it
is.
I
know
it."
Game,
my
ass.
Some
game.
If
you
get
on
the
side
where
all
the
hot-shots
are,
then
it's
a
game,
all
right--I'll
admit
that.
But
if
you
get
on
the
other
side,
where
there
aren't
any
hot-shots,
then
what's
a
game
about
it?
Nothing.
No
game.
"Has
Dr.
Thurmer
written
to
your
parents
yet?"
old
Spencer
asked
me.
"He
said
he
was
going
to
write
them
Monday."
"Have
you
yourself
communicated
with
them?"
"No,
sir,
I
haven't
communicated
with
them,
because
I'll
probably
see
them
Wednesday
night
when
I
get
home."
"And
how
do
you
think
they'll
take
the
news?"
"Well.
.
.
they'll
be
pretty
irritated
about
it,"
I
said.
"They
really
will.
This
is
about
the
fourth
school
I've
gone
to."
I
shook
my
head.
I
shake
my
head
quite
a
lot.
"Boy!"
I
said.
I
also
say
"Boy!"
quite
a
lot.
Partly
because
I
have
a
lousy
vocabulary
and
partly
because
I
act
quite
young
for
my
age
sometimes.
I
was
sixteen
then,
and
I'm
seventeen
now,
and
sometimes
I
act
like
I'm
about
thirteen.
It's
really
ironical,
because
I'm
six
foot
two
and
a
half
and
I
have
gray
hair.
I
really
do.
The
one
side
of
my
head--the
right
side--
is
full
of
millions
of
gray
hairs.
I've
had
them
ever
since
I
was
a
kid.
And
yet
I
still
act
sometimes
like
I
was
only
about
twelve.
Everybody
says
that,
especially
my
father.
It's
partly
true,
too,
but
it
isn't
all
true.
People
always
think
something's
all
true.
I
don't
give
a
damn,
except
that
I
get
bored
sometimes
when
people
tell
me
to
act
my
age.
Sometimes
I
act
a
lot
older
than
I
am--I
really
do--but
people
never
notice
it.
People
never
notice
anything.
Old
Spencer
started
nodding
again.
He
also
started
picking
his
nose.
He
made
out
like
he
was
only
pinching
it,
but
he
was
really
getting
the
old
thumb
right
in
there.
I
guess
he
thought
it
was
all
right
to
do
because
it
was
only
me
that
was
in
the
room.
I
didn't
care,
except
that
it's
pretty
disgusting
to
watch
somebody
pick
their
nose.
Then
he
said,
"I
had
the
privilege
of
meeting
your
mother
and
dad
when
they
had
their
little
chat
with
Dr.
Thurmer
some
weeks
ago.
They're
grand
people."
"Yes,
they
are.
They're
very
nice."
Grand.
There's
a
word
I
really
hate.
It's
a
phony.
I
could
puke
every
time
I
hear
it.
Then
all
of
a
sudden
old
Spencer
looked
like
he
had
something
very
good,
something
sharp
as
a
tack,
to
say
to
me.
He
sat
up
more
in
his
chair
and
sort
of
moved
around.
It
was
a
false
alarm,
though.
All
he
did
was
lift
the
Atlantic
Monthly
off
his
lap
and
try
to
chuck
it
on
the
bed,
next
to
me.
He
missed.
It
was
only
about
two
inches
away,
but
he
missed
anyway.
I
got
up
and
picked
it
up
and
put
it
down
on
the
bed.
All
of
a
sudden
then,
I
wanted
to
get
the
hell
out
of
the
room.
I
could
feel
a
terrific
lecture
coming
on.
I
didn't
mind
the
idea
so
much,
but
I
didn't
feel
like
being
lectured
to
and
smell
Vicks
Nose
Drops
and
look
at
old
Spencer
in
his
pajamas
and
bathrobe
all
at
the
same
time.
I
really
didn't.
It
started,
all
right.
"What's
the
matter
with
you,
boy?"
old
Spencer
said.
He
said
it
pretty
tough,
too,
for
him.
"How
many
subjects
did
you
carry
this
term?"
"Five,
sir."
"Five.
And
how
many
are
you
failing
in?"
"Four."
I
moved
my
ass
a
little
bit
on
the
bed.
It
was
the
hardest
bed
I
ever
sat
on.
"I
passed
English
all
right,"
I
said,
"because
I
had
all
that
Beowulf
and
Lord
Randal
My
Son
stuff
when
I
was
at
the
Whooton
School.
I
mean
I
didn't
have
to
do
any
work
in
English
at
all
hardly,
except
write
compositions
once
in
a
while."
He
wasn't
even
listening.
He
hardly
ever
listened
to
you
when
you
said
something.
"I
flunked
you
in
history
because
you
knew
absolutely
nothing."
"I
know
that,
sir.
Boy,
I
know
it.
You
couldn't
help
it."
"Absolutely
nothing,"
he
said
over
again.
That's
something
that
drives
me
crazy.
When
people
say
something
twice
that
way,
after
you
admit
it
the
first
time.
Then
he
said
it
three
times.
"But
absolutely
nothing.
I
doubt
very
much
if
you
opened
your
textbook
even
once
the
whole
term.
Did
you?
Tell
the
truth,
boy."
"Well,
I
sort
of
glanced
through
it
a
couple
of
times,"
I
told
him.
I
didn't
want
to
hurt
his
feelings.
He
was
mad
about
history.
"You
glanced
through
it,
eh?"
he
said--very
sarcastic.
"Your,
ah,
exam
paper
is
over
there
on
top
of
my
chiffonier.
On
top
of
the
pile.
Bring
it
here,
please."
It
was
a
very
dirty
trick,
but
I
went
over
and
brought
it
over
to
him--I
didn't
have
any
alternative
or
anything.
Then
I
sat
down
on
his
cement
bed
again.
Boy,
you
can't
imagine
how
sorry
I
was
getting
that
I'd
stopped
by
to
say
good-by
to
him.
He
started
handling
my
exam
paper
like
it
was
a
turd
or
something.
"We
studied
the
Egyptians
from
November
4th
to
December
2nd,"
he
said.
"You
chose
to
write
about
them
for
the
optional
essay
question.
Would
you
care
to
hear
what
you
had
to
say?"
"No,
sir,
not
very
much,"
I
said.
He
read
it
anyway,
though.
You
can't
stop
a
teacher
when
they
want
to
do
something.
They
just
do
it.
The
Egyptians
were
an
ancient
race
of
Caucasians
residing
in
one
of
the
northern
sections
of
Africa.
The
latter
as
we
all
know
is
the
largest
continent
in
the
Eastern
Hemisphere.
I
had
to
sit
there
and
listen
to
that
crap.
It
certainly
was
a
dirty
trick.
The
Egyptians
are
extremely
interesting
to
us
today
for
various
reasons.
Modern
science
would
still
like
to
know
what
the
secret
ingredients
were
that
the
Egyptians
used
when
they
wrapped
up
dead
people
so
that
their
faces
would
not
rot
for
innumerable
centuries.
This
interesting
riddle
is
still
quite
a
challenge
to
modern
science
in
the
twentieth
century.
He
stopped
reading
and
put
my
paper
down.
I
was
beginning
to
sort
of
hate
him.
"Your
essay,
shall
we
say,
ends
there,"
he
said
in
this
very
sarcastic
voice.
You
wouldn't
think
such
an
old
guy
would
be
so
sarcastic
and
all.
"However,
you
dropped
me
a
little
note,
at
the
bottom
of
the
page,"
he
said.
"I
know
I
did,"
I
said.
I
said
it
very
fast
because
I
wanted
to
stop
him
before
he
started
reading
that
out
loud.
But
you
couldn't
stop
him.
He
was
hot
as
a
firecracker.
DEAR
MR.
SPENCER
[he
read
out
loud].
That
is
all
I
know
about
the
Egyptians.
I
can't
seem
to
get
very
interested
in
them
although
your
lectures
are
very
interesting.
It
is
all
right
with
me
if
you
flunk
me
though
as
I
am
flunking
everything
else
except
English
anyway.
Respectfully
yours,
HOLDEN
CAULFIELD.
He
put
my
goddam
paper
down
then
and
looked
at
me
like
he'd
just
beaten
hell
out
of
me
in
ping-pong
or
something.
I
don't
think
I'll
ever
forgive
him
for
reading
me
that
crap
out
loud.
I
wouldn't've
read
it
out
loud
to
him
if
he'd
written
it--I
really
wouldn't.
In
the
first
place,
I'd
only
written
that
damn
note
so
that
he
wouldn't
feel
too
bad
about
flunking
me.
"Do
you
blame
me
for
flunking
you,
boy?"
he
said.
"No,
sir!
I
certainly
don't,"
I
said.
I
wished
to
hell
he'd
stop
calling
me
"boy"
all
the
time.
He
tried
chucking
my
exam
paper
on
the
bed
when
he
was
through
with
it.
Only,
he
missed
again,
naturally.
I
had
to
get
up
again
and
pick
it
up
and
put
it
on
top
of
the
Atlantic
Monthly.
It's
boring
to
do
that
every
two
minutes.
"What
would
you
have
done
in
my
place?"
he
said.
"Tell
the
truth,
boy."
Well,
you
could
see
he
really
felt
pretty
lousy
about
flunking
me.
So
I
shot
the
bull
for
a
while.
I
told
him
I
was
a
real
moron,
and
all
that
stuff.
I
told
him
how
I
would've
done
exactly
the
same
thing
if
I'd
been
in
his
place,
and
how
most
people
didn't
appreciate
how
tough
it
is
being
a
teacher.
That
kind
of
stuff.
The
old
bull.
The
funny
thing
is,
though,
I
was
sort
of
thinking
of
something
else
while
I
shot
the
bull.
I
live
in
New
York,
and
I
was
thinking
about
the
lagoon
in
Central
Park,
down
near
Central
Park
South.
I
was
wondering
if
it
would
be
frozen
over
when
I
got
home,
and
if
it
was,
where
did
the
ducks
go.
I
was
wondering
where
the
ducks
went
when
the
lagoon
got
all
icy
and
frozen
over.
I
wondered
if
some
guy
came
in
a
truck
and
took
them
away
to
a
zoo
or
something.
Or
if
they
just
flew
away.
I'm
lucky,
though.
I
mean
I
could
shoot
the
old
bull
to
old
Spencer
and
think
about
those
ducks
at
the
same
time.
It's
funny.
You
don't
have
to
think
too
hard
when
you
talk
to
a
teacher.
All
of
a
sudden,
though,
he
interrupted
me
while
I
was
shooting
the
bull.
He
was
always
interrupting
you.
"How
do
you
feel
about
all
this,
boy?
I'd
be
very
interested
to
know.
Very
interested."
"You
mean
about
my
flunking
out
of
Pencey
and
all?"
I
said.
I
sort
of
wished
he'd
cover
up
his
bumpy
chest.
It
wasn't
such
a
beautiful
view.
"If
I'm
not
mistaken,
I
believe
you
also
had
some
difficulty
at
the
Whooton
School
and
at
Elkton
Hills."
He
didn't
say
it
just
sarcastic,
but
sort
of
nasty,
too.
"I
didn't
have
too
much
difficulty
at
Elkton
Hills,"
I
told
him.
"I
didn't
exactly
flunk
out
or
anything.
I
just
quit,
sort
of."
"Why,
may
I
ask?"
"Why?
Oh,
well
it's
a
long
story,
sir.
I
mean
it's
pretty
complicated."
I
didn't
feel
like
going
into
the
whole
thing
with
him.
He
wouldn't
have
understood
it
anyway.
It
wasn't
up
his
alley
at
all.
One
of
the
biggest
reasons
I
left
Elkton
Hills
was
because
I
was
surrounded
by
phonies.
That's
all.
They
were
coming
in
the
goddam
window.
For
instance,
they
had
this
headmaster,
Mr.
Haas,
that
was
the
phoniest
bastard
I
ever
met
in
my
life.
Ten
times
worse
than
old
Thurmer.
On
Sundays,
for
instance,
old
Haas
went
around
shaking
hands
with
everybody's
parents
when
they
drove
up
to
school.
He'd
be
charming
as
hell
and
all.
Except
if
some
boy
had
little
old
funny-looking
parents.
You
should've
seen
the
way
he
did
with
my
roommate's
parents.
I
mean
if
a
boy's
mother
was
sort
of
fat
or
corny-looking
or
something,
and
if
somebody's
father
was
one
of
those
guys
that
wear
those
suits
with
very
big
shoulders
and
corny
black-and-white
shoes,
then
old
Hans
would
just
shake
hands
with
them
and
give
them
a
phony
smile
and
then
he'd
go
talk,
for
maybe
a
half
an
hour,
with
somebody
else's
parents.
I
can't
stand
that
stuff.
It
drives
me
crazy.
It
makes
me
so
depressed
I
go
crazy.
I
hated
that
goddam
Elkton
Hills.
Old
Spencer
asked
me
something
then,
but
I
didn't
hear
him.
I
was
thinking
about
old
Haas.
"What,
sir?"
I
said.
"Do
you
have
any
particular
qualms
about
leaving
Pencey?"
"Oh,
I
have
a
few
qualms,
all
right.
Sure.
.
.
but
not
too
many.
Not
yet,
anyway.
I
guess
it
hasn't
really
hit
me
yet.
It
takes
things
a
while
to
hit
me.
All
I'm
doing
right
now
is
thinking
about
going
home
Wednesday.
I'm
a
moron."
"Do
you
feel
absolutely
no
concern
for
your
future,
boy?"
"Oh,
I
feel
some
concern
for
my
future,
all
right.
Sure.
Sure,
I
do."
I
thought
about
it
for
a
minute.
"But
not
too
much,
I
guess.
Not
too
much,
I
guess."
"You
will,"
old
Spencer
said.
"You
will,
boy.
You
will
when
it's
too
late."
I
didn't
like
hearing
him
say
that.
It
made
me
sound
dead
or
something.
It
was
very
depressing.
"I
guess
I
will,"
I
said.
"I'd
like
to
put
some
sense
in
that
head
of
yours,
boy.
I'm
trying
to
help
you.
I'm
trying
to
help
you,
if
I
can."
He
really
was,
too.
You
could
see
that.
But
it
was
just
that
we
were
too
much
on
opposite
sides
ot
the
pole,
that's
all.
"I
know
you
are,
sir,"
I
said.
"Thanks
a
lot.
No
kidding.
I
appreciate
it.
I
really
do."
I
got
up
from
the
bed
then.
Boy,
I
couldn't've
sat
there
another
ten
minutes
to
save
my
life.
"The
thing
is,
though,
I
have
to
get
going
now.
I
have
quite
a
bit
of
equipment
at
the
gym
I
have
to
get
to
take
home
with
me.
I
really
do."
He
looked
up
at
me
and
started
nodding
again,
with
this
very
serious
look
on
his
face.
I
felt
sorry
as
hell
for
him,
all
of
a
sudden.
But
I
just
couldn't
hang
around
there
any
longer,
the
way
we
were
on
opposite
sides
of
the
pole,
and
the
way
he
kept
missing
the
bed
whenever
he
chucked
something
at
it,
and
his
sad
old
bathrobe
with
his
chest
showing,
and
that
grippy
smell
of
Vicks
Nose
Drops
all
over
the
place.
"Look,
sir.
Don't
worry
about
me,"
I
said.
"I
mean
it.
I'll
be
all
right.
I'm
just
going
through
a
phase
right
now.
Everybody
goes
through
phases
and
all,
don't
they?"
"I
don't
know,
boy.
I
don't
know."
I
hate
it
when
somebody
answers
that
way.
"Sure.
Sure,
they
do,"
I
said.
"I
mean
it,
sir.
Please
don't
worry
about
me."
I
sort
of
put
my
hand
on
his
shoulder.
"Okay?"
I
said.
"Wouldn't
you
like
a
cup
of
hot
chocolate
before
you
go?
Mrs.
Spencer
would
be-
-"
"I
would,
I
really
would,
but
the
thing
is,
I
have
to
get
going.
I
have
to
go
right
to
the
gym.
Thanks,
though.
Thanks
a
lot,
sir."
Then
we
shook
hands.
And
all
that
crap.
It
made
me
feel
sad
as
hell,
though.
"I'll
drop
you
a
line,
sir.
Take
care
of
your
grippe,
now."
"Good-by,
boy."
After
I
shut
the
door
and
started
back
to
the
living
room,
he
yelled
something
at
me,
but
I
couldn't
exactly
hear
him.
I'm
pretty
sure
he
yelled
"Good
luck!"
at
me,
I
hope
to
hell
not.
I'd
never
yell
"Good
luck!"
at
anybody.
It
sounds
terrible,
when
you
think
about
it.
3
I'm
the
most
terrific
liar
you
ever
saw
in
your
life.
It's
awful.
If
I'm
on
my
way
to
the
store
to
buy
a
magazine,
even,
and
somebody
asks
me
where
I'm
going,
I'm
liable
to
say
I'm
going
to
the
opera.
It's
terrible.
So
when
I
told
old
Spencer
I
had
to
go
to
the
gym
and
get
my
equipment
and
stuff,
that
was
a
sheer
lie.
I
don't
even
keep
my
goddam
equipment
in
the
gym.
Where
I
lived
at
Pencey,
I
lived
in
the
Ossenburger
Memorial
Wing
of
the
new
dorms.
It
was
only
for
juniors
and
seniors.
I
was
a
junior.
My
roommate
was
a
senior.
It
was
named
after
this
guy
Ossenburger
that
went
to
Pencey.
He
made
a
pot
of
dough
in
the
undertaking
business
after
he
got
out
of
Pencey.
What
he
did,
he
started
these
undertaking
parlors
all
over
the
country
that
you
could
get
members
of
your
family
buried
for
about
five
bucks
apiece.
You
should
see
old
Ossenburger.
He
probably
just
shoves
them
in
a
sack
and
dumps
them
in
the
river.
Anyway,
he
gave
Pencey
a
pile
of
dough,
and
they
named
our
wing
alter
him.
The
first
football
game
of
the
year,
he
came
up
to
school
in
this
big
goddam
Cadillac,
and
we
all
had
to
stand
up
in
the
grandstand
and
give
him
a
locomotive--that's
a
cheer.
Then,
the
next
morning,
in
chapel,
be
made
a
speech
that
lasted
about
ten
hours.
He
started
off
with
about
fifty
corny
jokes,
just
to
show
us
what
a
regular
guy
he
was.
Very
big
deal.
Then
he
started
telling
us
how
he
was
never
ashamed,
when
he
was
in
some
kind
of
trouble
or
something,
to
get
right
down
his
knees
and
pray
to
God.
He
told
us
we
should
always
pray
to
God--talk
to
Him
and
all--
wherever
we
were.
He
told
us
we
ought
to
think
of
Jesus
as
our
buddy
and
all.
He
said
he
talked
to
Jesus
all
the
time.
Even
when
he
was
driving
his
car.
That
killed
me.
I
just
see
the
big
phony
bastard
shifting
into
first
gear
and
asking
Jesus
to
send
him
a
few
more
stiffs.
The
only
good
part
of
his
speech
was
right
in
the
middle
of
it.
He
was
telling
us
all
about
what
a
swell
guy
he
was,
what
a
hot-shot
and
all,
then
all
of
a
sudden
this
guy
sitting
in
the
row
in
front
of
me,
Edgar
Marsalla,
laid
this
terrific
fart.
It
was
a
very
crude
thing
to
do,
in
chapel
and
all,
but
it
was
also
quite
amusing.
Old
Marsalla.
He
damn
near
blew
the
roof
off.
Hardly
anybody
laughed
out
loud,
and
old
Ossenburger
made
out
like
he
didn't
even
hear
it,
but
old
Thurmer,
the
headmaster,
was
sitting
right
next
to
him
on
the
rostrum
and
all,
and
you
could
tell
he
heard
it.
Boy,
was
he
sore.
He
didn't
say
anything
then,
but
the
next
night
he
made
us
have
compulsory
study
hall
in
the
academic
building
and
he
came
up
and
made
a
speech.
He
said
that
the
boy
that
had
created
the
disturbance
in
chapel
wasn't
fit
to
go
to
Pencey.
We
tried
to
get
old
Marsalla
to
rip
off
another
one,
right
while
old
Thurmer
was
making
his
speech,
but
be
wasn't
in
the
right
mood.
Anyway,
that's
where
I
lived
at
Pencey.
Old
Ossenburger
Memorial
Wing,
in
the
new
dorms.
It
was
pretty
nice
to
get
back
to
my
room,
after
I
left
old
Spencer,
because
everybody
was
down
at
the
game,
and
the
heat
was
on
in
our
room,
for
a
change.
It
felt
sort
of
cosy.
I
took
off
my
coat
and
my
tie
and
unbuttoned
my
shirt
collar;
and
then
I
put
on
this
hat
that
I'd
bought
in
New
York
that
morning.
It
was
this
red
hunting
hat,
with
one
of
those
very,
very
long
peaks.
I
saw
it
in
the
window
of
this
sports
store
when
we
got
out
of
the
subway,
just
after
I
noticed
I'd
lost
all
the
goddam
foils.
It
only
cost
me
a
buck.
The
way
I
wore
it,
I
swung
the
old
peak
way
around
to
the
back--very
corny,
I'll
admit,
but
I
liked
it
that
way.
I
looked
good
in
it
that
way.
Then
I
got
this
book
I
was
reading
and
sat
down
in
my
chair.
There
were
two
chairs
in
every
room.
I
had
one
and
my
roommate,
Ward
Stradlater,
had
one.
The
arms
were
in
sad
shape,
because
everybody
was
always
sitting
on
them,
but
they
were
pretty
comfortable
chairs.
The
book
I
was
reading
was
this
book
I
took
out
of
the
library
by
mistake.
They
gave
me
the
wrong
book,
and
I
didn't
notice
it
till
I
got
back
to
my
room.
They
gave
me
Out
of
Africa,
by
Isak
Dinesen.
I
thought
it
was
going
to
stink,
but
it
didn't.
It
was
a
very
good
book.
I'm
quite
illiterate,
but
I
read
a
lot.
My
favorite
author
is
my
brother
D.B.,
and
my
next
favorite
is
Ring
Lardner.
My
brother
gave
me
a
book
by
Ring
Lardner
for
my
birthday,
just
before
I
went
to
Pencey.
It
had
these
very
funny,
crazy
plays
in
it,
and
then
it
had
this
one
story
about
a
traffic
cop
that
falls
in
love
with
this
very
cute
girl
that's
always
speeding.
Only,
he's
married,
the
cop,
so
be
can't
marry
her
or
anything.
Then
this
girl
gets
killed,
because
she's
always
speeding.
That
story
just
about
killed
me.
What
I
like
best
is
a
book
that's
at
least
funny
once
in
a
while.
I
read
a
lot
of
classical
books,
like
The
Return
of
the
Native
and
all,
and
I
like
them,
and
I
read
a
lot
of
war
books
and
mysteries
and
all,
but
they
don't
knock
me
out
too
much.
What
really
knocks
me
out
is
a
book
that,
when
you're
all
done
reading
it,
you
wish
the
author
that
wrote
it
was
a
terrific
friend
of
yours
and
you
could
call
him
up
on
the
phone
whenever
you
felt
like
it.
That
doesn't
happen
much,
though.
I
wouldn't
mind
calling
this
Isak
Dinesen
up.
And
Ring
Lardner,
except
that
D.B.
told
me
he's
dead.
You
take
that
book
Of
Human
Bondage,
by
Somerset
Maugham,
though.
I
read
it
last
summer.
It's
a
pretty
good
book
and
all,
but
I
wouldn't
want
to
call
Somerset
Maugham
up.
I
don't
know,
He
just
isn't
the
kind
of
guy
I'd
want
to
call
up,
that's
all.
I'd
rather
call
old
Thomas
Hardy
up.
I
like
that
Eustacia
Vye.
Anyway,
I
put
on
my
new
hat
and
sat
down
and
started
reading
that
book
Out
of
Africa.
I'd
read
it
already,
but
I
wanted
to
read
certain
parts
over
again.
I'd
only
read
about
three
pages,
though,
when
I
heard
somebody
coming
through
the
shower
curtains.
Even
without
looking
up,
I
knew
right
away
who
it
was.
It
was
Robert
Ackley,
this
guy
that
roomed
right
next
to
me.
There
was
a
shower
right
between
every
two
rooms
in
our
wing,
and
about
eighty-five
times
a
day
old
Ackley
barged
in
on
me.
He
was
probably
the
only
guy
in
the
whole
dorm,
besides
me,
that
wasn't
down
at
the
game.
He
hardly
ever
went
anywhere.
He
was
a
very
peculiar
guy.
He
was
a
senior,
and
he'd
been
at
Pencey
the
whole
four
years
and
all,
but
nobody
ever
called
him
anything
except
"Ackley."
Not
even
Herb
Gale,
his
own
roommate,
ever
called
him
"Bob"
or
even
"Ack."
If
he
ever
gets
married,
his
own
wife'll
probably
call
him
"Ackley."
He
was
one
of
these
very,
very
tall,
round-shouldered
guys--he
was
about
six
four--with
lousy
teeth.
The
whole
time
he
roomed
next
to
me,
I
never
even
once
saw
him
brush
his
teeth.
They
always
looked
mossy
and
awful,
and
he
damn
near
made
you
sick
if
you
saw
him
in
the
dining
room
with
his
mouth
full
of
mashed
potatoes
and
peas
or
something.
Besides
that,
he
had
a
lot
of
pimples.
Not
just
on
his
forehead
or
his
chin,
like
most
guys,
but
all
over
his
whole
face.
And
not
only
that,
he
had
a
terrible
personality.
He
was
also
sort
of
a
nasty
guy.
I
wasn't
too
crazy
about
him,
to
tell
you
the
truth.
I
could
feel
him
standing
on
the
shower
ledge,
right
behind
my
chair,
taking
a
look
to
see
if
Stradlater
was
around.
He
hated
Stradlater's
guts
and
he
never
came
in
the
room
if
Stradlater
was
around.
He
hated
everybody's
guts,
damn
near.
He
came
down
off
the
shower
ledge
and
came
in
the
room.
"Hi,"
he
said.
He
always
said
it
like
he
was
terrifically
bored
or
terrifically
tired.
He
didn't
want
you
to
think
he
was
visiting
you
or
anything.
He
wanted
you
to
think
he'd
come
in
by
mistake,
for
God's
sake.
"Hi,"
I
said,
but
I
didn't
look
up
from
my
book.
With
a
guy
like
Ackley,
if
you
looked
up
from
your
book
you
were
a
goner.
You
were
a
goner
anyway,
but
not
as
quick
if
you
didn't
look
up
right
away.
He
started
walking
around
the
room,
very
slow
and
all,
the
way
he
always
did,
picking
up
your
personal
stuff
off
your
desk
and
chiffonier.
He
always
picked
up
your
personal
stuff
and
looked
at
it.
Boy,
could
he
get
on
your
nerves
sometimes.
"How
was
the
fencing?"
he
said.
He
just
wanted
me
to
quit
reading
and
enjoying
myself.
He
didn't
give
a
damn
about
the
fencing.
"We
win,
or
what?"
he
said.
"Nobody
won,"
I
said.
Without
looking
up,
though.
"What?"
he
said.
He
always
made
you
say
everything
twice.
"Nobody
won,"
I
said.
I
sneaked
a
look
to
see
what
he
was
fiddling
around
with
on
my
chiffonier.
He
was
looking
at
this
picture
of
this
girl
I
used
to
go
around
with
in
New
York,
Sally
Hayes.
He
must've
picked
up
that
goddam
picture
and
looked
at
it
at
least
five
thousand
times
since
I
got
it.
He
always
put
it
back
in
the
wrong
place,
too,
when
he
was
finished.
He
did
it
on
purpose.
You
could
tell.
"Nobody
won,"
he
said.
"How
come?"
"I
left
the
goddam
foils
and
stuff
on
the
subway."
I
still
didn't
look
up
at
him.
"On
the
subway,
for
Chrissake!
Ya
lost
them,
ya
mean?"
"We
got
on
the
wrong
subway.
I
had
to
keep
getting
up
to
look
at
a
goddam
map
on
the
wall."
He
came
over
and
stood
right
in
my
light.
"Hey,"
I
said.
"I've
read
this
same
sentence
about
twenty
times
since
you
came
in."
Anybody
else
except
Ackley
would've
taken
the
goddam
hint.
Not
him,
though.
"Think
they'll
make
ya
pay
for
em?"
he
said.
"I
don't
know,
and
I
don't
give
a
damn.
How
'bout
sitting
down
or
something,
Ackley
kid?
You're
right
in
my
goddam
light."
He
didn't
like
it
when
you
called
him
"Ackley
kid."
He
was
always
telling
me
I
was
a
goddam
kid,
because
I
was
sixteen
and
he
was
eighteen.
It
drove
him
mad
when
I
called
him
"Ackley
kid."
He
kept
standing
there.
He
was
exactly
the
kind
of
a
guy
that
wouldn't
get
out
of
your
light
when
you
asked
him
to.
He'd
do
it,
finally,
but
it
took
him
a
lot
longer
if
you
asked
him
to.
"What
the
hellya
reading?"
he
said.
"Goddam
book."
He
shoved
my
book
back
with
his
hand
so
that
he
could
see
the
name
of
it.
"Any
good?"
he
said.
"This
sentence
I'm
reading
is
terrific."
I
can
be
quite
sarcastic
when
I'm
in
the
mood.
He
didn't
get
It,
though.
He
started
walking
around
the
room
again,
picking
up
all
my
personal
stuff,
and
Stradlater's.
Finally,
I
put
my
book
down
on
the
floor.
You
couldn't
read
anything
with
a
guy
like
Ackley
around.
It
was
impossible.
I
slid
way
the
hell
down
in
my
chair
and
watched
old
Ackley
making
himself
at
home.
I
was
feeling
sort
of
tired
from
the
trip
to
New
York
and
all,
and
I
started
yawning.
Then
I
started
horsing
around
a
little
bit.
Sometimes
I
horse
around
quite
a
lot,
just
to
keep
from
getting
bored.
What
I
did
was,
I
pulled
the
old
peak
of
my
hunting
hat
around
to
the
front,
then
pulled
it
way
down
over
my
eyes.
That
way,
I
couldn't
see
a
goddam
thing.
"I
think
I'm
going
blind,"
I
said
in
this
very
hoarse
voice.
"Mother
darling,
everything's
getting
so
dark
in
here."
"You're
nuts.
I
swear
to
God,"
Ackley
said.
"Mother
darling,
give
me
your
hand,
Why
won't
you
give
me
your
hand?"
"For
Chrissake,
grow
up."
I
started
groping
around
in
front
of
me,
like
a
blind
guy,
but
without
getting
up
or
anything.
I
kept
saying,
"Mother
darling,
why
won't
you
give
me
your
hand?"
I
was
only
horsing
around,
naturally.
That
stuff
gives
me
a
bang
sometimes.
Besides,
I
know
it
annoyed
hell
out
of
old
Ackley.
He
always
brought
out
the
old
sadist
in
me.
I
was
pretty
sadistic
with
him
quite
often.
Finally,
I
quit,
though.
I
pulled
the
peak
around
to
the
back
again,
and
relaxed.
"Who
belongsa
this?"
Ackley
said.
He
was
holding
my
roommate's
knee
supporter
up
to
show
me.
That
guy
Ackley'd
pick
up
anything.
He'd
even
pick
up
your
jock
strap
or
something.
I
told
him
it
was
Stradlater's.
So
he
chucked
it
on
Stradlater's
bed.
He
got
it
off
Stradlater's
chiffonier,
so
he
chucked
it
on
the
bed.
He
came
over
and
sat
down
on
the
arm
of
Stradlater's
chair.
He
never
sat
down
in
a
chair.
Just
always
on
the
arm.
"Where
the
hellja
get
that
hat?"
he
said.
"New
York."
"How
much?"
"A
buck."
"You
got
robbed."
He
started
cleaning
his
goddam
fingernails
with
the
end
of
a
match.
He
was
always
cleaning
his
fingernails.
It
was
funny,
in
a
way.
His
teeth
were
always
mossy-looking,
and
his
ears
were
always
dirty
as
hell,
but
he
was
always
cleaning
his
fingernails.
I
guess
he
thought
that
made
him
a
very
neat
guy.
He
took
another
look
at
my
hat
while
he
was
cleaning
them.
"Up
home
we
wear
a
hat
like
that
to
shoot
deer
in,
for
Chrissake,"
he
said.
"That's
a
deer
shooting
hat."
"Like
hell
it
is."
I
took
it
off
and
looked
at
it.
I
sort
of
closed
one
eye,
like
I
was
taking
aim
at
it.
"This
is
a
people
shooting
hat,"
I
said.
"I
shoot
people
in
this
hat."
"Your
folks
know
you
got
kicked
out
yet?"
"Nope."
"Where
the
hell's
Stradlater
at,
anyway?"
"Down
at
the
game.
He's
got
a
date."
I
yawned.
I
was
yawning
all
over
the
place.
For
one
thing,
the
room
was
too
damn
hot.
It
made
you
sleepy.
At
Pencey,
you
either
froze
to
death
or
died
of
the
heat.
"The
great
Stradlater,"
Ackley
said.
"--Hey.
Lend
me
your
scissors
a
second,
willya?
Ya
got
'em
handy?"
"No.
I
packed
them
already.
They're
way
in
the
top
of
the
closet."
"Get
'em
a
second,
willya?"
Ackley
said,
"I
got
this
hangnail
I
want
to
cut
off."
He
didn't
care
if
you'd
packed
something
or
not
and
had
it
way
in
the
top
of
the
closet.
I
got
them
for
him
though.
I
nearly
got
killed
doing
it,
too.
The
second
I
opened
the
closet
door,
Stradlater's
tennis
racket--in
its
wooden
press
and
all--fell
right
on
my
head.
It
made
a
big
clunk,
and
it
hurt
like
hell.
It
damn
near
killed
old
Ackley,
though.
He
started
laughing
in
this
very
high
falsetto
voice.
He
kept
laughing
the
whole
time
I
was
taking
down
my
suitcase
and
getting
the
scissors
out
for
him.
Something
like
that--a
guy
getting
hit
on
the
head
with
a
rock
or
something--tickled
the
pants
off
Ackley.
"You
have
a
damn
good
sense
of
humor,
Ackley
kid,"
I
told
him.
"You
know
that?"
I
handed
him
the
scissors.
"Lemme
be
your
manager.
I'll
get
you
on
the
goddam
radio."
I
sat
down
in
my
chair
again,
and
he
started
cutting
his
big
horny-looking
nails.
"How
'bout
using
the
table
or
something?"
I
said.
"Cut
'em
over
the
table,
willya?
I
don't
feel
like
walking
on
your
crumby
nails
in
my
bare
feet
tonight."
He
kept
right
on
cutting
them
over
the
floor,
though.
What
lousy
manners.
I
mean
it.
"Who's
Stradlater's
date?"
he
said.
He
was
always
keeping
tabs
on
who
Stradlater
was
dating,
even
though
he
hated
Stradlater's
guts.
"I
don't
know.
Why?"
"No
reason.
Boy,
I
can't
stand
that
sonuvabitch.
He's
one
sonuvabitch
I
really
can't
stand."
"He's
crazy
about
you.
He
told
me
he
thinks
you're
a
goddam
prince,"
I
said.
I
call
people
a
"prince"
quite
often
when
I'm
horsing
around.
It
keeps
me
from
getting
bored
or
something.
"He's
got
this
superior
attitude
all
the
time,"
Ackley
said.
"I
just
can't
stand
the
sonuvabitch.
You'd
think
he--"
"Do
you
mind
cutting
your
nails
over
the
table,
hey?"
I
said.
"I've
asked
you
about
fifty--"
"He's
got
this
goddam
superior
attitude
all
the
time,"
Ackley
said.
"I
don't
even
think
the
sonuvabitch
is
intelligent.
He
thinks
he
is.
He
thinks
he's
about
the
most--"
"Ackley!
For
Chrissake.
Willya
please
cut
your
crumby
nails
over
the
table?
I've
asked
you
fifty
times."
He
started
cutting
his
nails
over
the
table,
for
a
change.
The
only
way
he
ever
did
anything
was
if
you
yelled
at
him.
I
watched
him
for
a
while.
Then
I
said,
"The
reason
you're
sore
at
Stradlater
is
because
he
said
that
stuff
about
brushing
your
teeth
once
in
a
while.
He
didn't
mean
to
insult
you,
for
cryin'
out
loud.
He
didn't
say
it
right
or
anything,
but
he
didn't
mean
anything
insulting.
All
he
meant
was
you'd
look
better
and
feel
better
if
you
sort
of
brushed
your
teeth
once
in
a
while."
"I
brush
my
teeth.
Don't
gimme
that."
"No,
you
don't.
I've
seen
you,
and
you
don't,"
I
said.
I
didn't
say
it
nasty,
though.
I
felt
sort
of
sorry
for
him,
in
a
way.
I
mean
it
isn't
too
nice,
naturally,
if
somebody
tells
you
you
don't
brush
your
teeth.
"Stradlater's
all
right
He's
not
too
bad,"
I
said.
"You
don't
know
him,
thats
the
trouble."
"I
still
say
he's
a
sonuvabitch.
He's
a
conceited
sonuvabitch."
"He's
conceited,
but
he's
very
generous
in
some
things.
He
really
is,"
I
said.
"Look.
Suppose,
for
instance,
Stradlater
was
wearing
a
tie
or
something
that
you
liked.
Say
he
had
a
tie
on
that
you
liked
a
helluva
lot--I'm
just
giving
you
an
example,
now.
You
know
what
he'd
do?
He'd
probably
take
it
off
and
give
it
ta
you.
He
really
would.
Or--you
know
what
he'd
do?
He'd
leave
it
on
your
bed
or
something.
But
he'd
give
you
the
goddam
tie.
Most
guys
would
probably
just--"
"Hell,"
Ackley
said.
"If
I
had
his
dough,
I
would,
too."
"No,
you
wouldn't."
I
shook
my
head.
"No,
you
wouldn't,
Ackley
kid.
If
you
had
his
dough,
you'd
be
one
of
the
biggest--"
"Stop
calling
me
'Ackley
kid,'
God
damn
it.
I'm
old
enough
to
be
your
lousy
father."
"No,
you're
not."
Boy,
he
could
really
be
aggravating
sometimes.
He
never
missed
a
chance
to
let
you
know
you
were
sixteen
and
he
was
eighteen.
"In
the
first
place,
I
wouldn't
let
you
in
my
goddam
family,"
I
said.
"Well,
just
cut
out
calling
me--"
All
of
a
sudden
the
door
opened,
and
old
Stradlater
barged
in,
in
a
big
hurry.
He
was
always
in
a
big
hurry.
Everything
was
a
very
big
deal.
He
came
over
to
me
and
gave
me
these
two
playful
as
hell
slaps
on
both
cheeks--which
is
something
that
can
be
very
annoying.
'Listen,"
he
said.
"You
going
out
anywheres
special
tonight?"
"I
don't
know.
I
might.
What
the
hell's
it
doing
out--snowing?"
He
had
snow
all
over
his
coat.
"Yeah.
Listen.
If
you're
not
going
out
anyplace
special,
how
'bout
lending
me
your
hound's-tooth
jacket?"
"Who
won
the
game?"
I
said.
"It's
only
the
half.
We're
leaving,"
Stradlater
said.
"No
kidding,
you
gonna
use
your
hound's-tooth
tonight
or
not?
I
spilled
some
crap
all
over
my
gray
flannel."
"No,
but
I
don't
want
you
stretching
it
with
your
goddam
shoulders
and
all,"
I
said.
We
were
practically
the
same
heighth,
but
he
weighed
about
twice
as
much
as
I
did.
He
had
these
very
broad
shoulders.
"I
won't
stretch
it."
He
went
over
to
the
closet
in
a
big
hurry.
"How'sa
boy,
Ackley?"
he
said
to
Ackley.
He
was
at
least
a
pretty
friendly
guy,
Stradlater.
It
was
partly
a
phony
kind
of
friendly,
but
at
least
he
always
said
hello
to
Ackley
and
all.
Ackley
just
sort
of
grunted
when
he
said
"How'sa
boy?"
He
wouldn't
answer
him,
but
he
didn't
have
guts
enough
not
to
at
least
grunt.
Then
he
said
to
me,
"I
think
I'll
get
going.
See
ya
later."
"Okay,"
I
said.
He
never
exactly
broke
your
heart
when
he
went
back
to
his
own
room.
Old
Stradlater
started
taking
off
his
coat
and
tie
and
all.
"I
think
maybe
I'll
take
a
fast
shave,"
he
said.
He
had
a
pretty
heavy
beard.
He
really
did.
"Where's
your
date?"
I
asked
him.
"She's
waiting
in
the
Annex."
He
went
out
of
the
room
with
his
toilet
kit
and
towel
under
his
arm.
No
shirt
on
or
anything.
He
always
walked
around
in
his
bare
torso
because
he
thought
he
had
a
damn
good
build.
He
did,
too.
I
have
to
admit
it.
4
I
didn't
have
anything
special
to
do,
so
I
went
down
to
the
can
and
chewed
the
rag
with
him
while
he
was
shaving.
We
were
the
only
ones
in
the
can,
because
everybody
was
still
down
at
the
game.
It
was
hot
as
hell
and
the
windows
were
all
steamy.
There
were
about
ten
washbowls,
all
right
against
the
wall.
Stradlater
had
the
middle
one.
I
sat
down
on
the
one
right
next
to
him
and
started
turning
the
cold
water
on
and
off--this
nervous
habit
I
have.
Stradlater
kept
whistling
'Song
of
India"
while
he
shaved.
He
had
one
of
those
very
piercing
whistles
that
are
practically
never
in
tune,
and
he
always
picked
out
some
song
that's
hard
to
whistle
even
if
you're
a
good
whistler,
like
"Song
of
India"
or
"Slaughter
on
Tenth
Avenue."
He
could
really
mess
a
song
up.
You
remember
I
said
before
that
Ackley
was
a
slob
in
his
personal
habits?
Well,
so
was
Stradlater,
but
in
a
different
way.
Stradlater
was
more
of
a
secret
slob.
He
always
looked
all
right,
Stradlater,
but
for
instance,
you
should've
seen
the
razor
he
shaved
himself
with.
It
was
always
rusty
as
hell
and
full
of
lather
and
hairs
and
crap.
He
never
cleaned
it
or
anything.
He
always
looked
good
when
he
was
finished
fixing
himself
up,
but
he
was
a
secret
slob
anyway,
if
you
knew
him
the
way
I
did.
The
reason
he
fixed
himself
up
to
look
good
was
because
he
was
madly
in
love
with
himself.
He
thought
he
was
the
handsomest
guy
in
the
Western
Hemisphere.
He
was
pretty
handsome,
too--I'll
admit
it.
But
he
was
mostly
the
kind
of
a
handsome
guy
that
if
your
parents
saw
his
picture
in
your
Year
Book,
they'd
right
away
say,
"Who's
this
boy?"
I
mean
he
was
mostly
a
Year
Book
kind
of
handsome
guy.
I
knew
a
lot
of
guys
at
Pencey
I
thought
were
a
lot
handsomer
than
Stradlater,
but
they
wouldn't
look
handsome
if
you
saw
their
pictures
in
the
Year
Book.
They'd
look
like
they
had
big
noses
or
their
ears
stuck
out.
I've
had
that
experience
frequently.
Anyway,
I
was
sitting
on
the
washbowl
next
to
where
Stradlater
was
shaving,
sort
of
turning
the
water
on
and
off.
I
still
had
my
red
hunting
hat
on,
with
the
peak
around
to
the
back
and
all.
I
really
got
a
bang
out
of
that
hat.
"Hey,"
Stradlater
said.
"Wanna
do
me
a
big
favor?"
"What?"
I
said.
Not
too
enthusiastic.
He
was
always
asking
you
to
do
him
a
big
favor.
You
take
a
very
handsome
guy,
or
a
guy
that
thinks
he's
a
real
hot-shot,
and
they're
always
asking
you
to
do
them
a
big
favor.
Just
because
they're
crazy
about
themseif,
they
think
you're
crazy
about
them,
too,
and
that
you're
just
dying
to
do
them
a
favor.
It's
sort
of
funny,
in
a
way.
"You
goin'
out
tonight?"
he
said.
"I
might.
I
might
not.
I
don't
know.
Why?"
"I
got
about
a
hundred
pages
to
read
for
history
for
Monday,"
he
said.
"How
'bout
writing
a
composition
for
me,
for
English?
I'll
be
up
the
creek
if
I
don't
get
the
goddam
thing
in
by
Monday,
the
reason
I
ask.
How
'bout
it?"
It
was
very
ironical.
It
really
was.
"I'm
the
one
that's
flunking
out
of
the
goddam
place,
and
you're
asking
me
to
write
you
a
goddam
composition,"
I
said.
"Yeah,
I
know.
The
thing
is,
though,
I'll
be
up
the
creek
if
I
don't
get
it
in.
Be
a
buddy.
Be
a
buddyroo.
Okay?"
I
didn't
answer
him
right
away.
Suspense
is
good
for
some
bastards
like
Stradlater.
"What
on?"
I
said.
"Anything.
Anything
descriptive.
A
room.
Or
a
house.
Or
something
you
once
lived
in
or
something--
you
know.
Just
as
long
as
it's
descriptive
as
hell."
He
gave
out
a
big
yawn
while
he
said
that.
Which
is
something
that
gives
me
a
royal
pain
in
the
ass.
I
mean
if
somebody
yawns
right
while
they're
asking
you
to
do
them
a
goddam
favor.
"Just
don't
do
it
too
good,
is
all,"
he
said.
"That
sonuvabitch
Hartzell
thinks
you're
a
hot-shot
in
English,
and
he
knows
you're
my
roommate.
So
I
mean
don't
stick
all
the
commas
and
stuff
in
the
right
place."
That's
something
else
that
gives
me
a
royal
pain.
I
mean
if
you're
good
at
writing
compositions
and
somebody
starts
talking
about
commas.
Stradlater
was
always
doing
that.
He
wanted
you
to
think
that
the
only
reason
he
was
lousy
at
writing
compositions
was
because
he
stuck
all
the
commas
in
the
wrong
place.
He
was
a
little
bit
like
Ackley,
that
way.
I
once
sat
next
to
Ackley
at
this
basketball
game.
We
had
a
terrific
guy
on
the
team,
Howie
Coyle,
that
could
sink
them
from
the
middle
of
the
floor,
without
even
touching
the
backboard
or
anything.
Ackley
kept
saying,
the
whole
goddam
game,
that
Coyle
had
a
perfect
build
for
basketball.
God,
how
I
hate
that
stuff.
I
got
bored
sitting
on
that
washbowl
after
a
while,
so
I
backed
up
a
few
feet
and
started
doing
this
tap
dance,
just
for
the
hell
of
it.
I
was
just
amusing
myself.
I
can't
really
tap-dance
or
anything,
but
it
was
a
stone
floor
in
the
can,
and
it
was
good
for
tap-dancing.
I
started
imitating
one
of
those
guys
in
the
movies.
In
one
of
those
musicals.
I
hate
the
movies
like
poison,
but
I
get
a
bang
imitating
them.
Old
Stradlater
watched
me
in
the
mirror
while
he
was
shaving.
All
I
need's
an
audience.
I'm
an
exhibitionist.
"I'm
the
goddarn
Governor's
son,"
I
said.
I
was
knocking
myself
out.
Tap-dancing
all
over
the
place.
"He
doesn't
want
me
to
be
a
tap
dancer.
He
wants
me
to
go
to
Oxford.
But
it's
in
my
goddam
blood,
tap-dancing."
Old
Stradlater
laughed.
He
didn't
have
too
bad
a
sense
of
humor.
"It's
the
opening
night
of
the
Ziegfeld
Follies."
I
was
getting
out
of
breath.
I
have
hardly
any
wind
at
all.
"The
leading
man
can't
go
on.
He's
drunk
as
a
bastard.
So
who
do
they
get
to
take
his
place?
Me,
that's
who.
The
little
ole
goddam
Governor's
son."
"Where'dja
get
that
hat?"
Stradlater
said.
He
meant
my
hunting
hat.
He'd
never
seen
it
before.
I
was
out
of
breath
anyway,
so
I
quit
horsing
around.
I
took
off
my
hat
and
looked
at
it
for
about
the
ninetieth
time.
"I
got
it
in
New
York
this
morning.
For
a
buck.
Ya
like
it?"
Stradlater
nodded.
"Sharp,"
he
said.
He
was
only
flattering
me,
though,
because
right
away
he
said,
"Listen.
Are
ya
gonna
write
that
composition
for
me?
I
have
to
know."
"If
I
get
the
time,
I
will.
If
I
don't,
I
won't,"
I
said.
I
went
over
and
sat
down
at
the
washbowl
next
to
him
again.
"Who's
your
date?"
I
asked
him.
"Fitzgerald?"
"Hell,
no!
I
told
ya.
I'm
through
with
that
pig."
"Yeah?
Give
her
to
me,
boy.
No
kidding.
She's
my
type."
"Take
her
.
.
.
She's
too
old
for
you."
All
of
a
sudden--for
no
good
reason,
really,
except
that
I
was
sort
of
in
the
mood
for
horsing
around--I
felt
like
jumping
off
the
washbowl
and
getting
old
Stradlater
in
a
half
nelson.
That's
a
wrestling
hold,
in
case
you
don't
know,
where
you
get
the
other
guy
around
the
neck
and
choke
him
to
death,
if
you
feel
like
it.
So
I
did
it.
I
landed
on
him
like
a
goddam
panther.
"Cut
it
out,
Holden,
for
Chrissake!"
Stradlater
said.
He
didn't
feel
like
horsing
around.
He
was
shaving
and
all.
"Wuddaya
wanna
make
me
do--cut
my
goddam
head
off?"
I
didn't
let
go,
though.
I
had
a
pretty
good
half
nelson
on
him.
"Liberate
yourself
from
my
viselike
grip."
I
said.
"Je-sus
Christ."
He
put
down
his
razor,
and
all
of
a
sudden
jerked
his
arms
up
and
sort
of
broke
my
hold
on
him.
He
was
a
very
strong
guy.
I'm
a
very
weak
guy.
"Now,
cut
out
the
crap,"
he
said.
He
started
shaving
himself
all
over
again.
He
always
shaved
himself
twice,
to
look
gorgeous.
With
his
crumby
old
razor.
"Who
is
your
date
if
it
isn't
Fitzgerald?"
I
asked
him.
I
sat
down
on
the
washbowl
next
to
him
again.
"That
Phyllis
Smith
babe?"
"No.
It
was
supposed
to
he,
but
the
arrangements
got
all
screwed
up.
I
got
Bud
Thaw's
girl's
roommate
now
.
.
.
Hey.
I
almost
forgot.
She
knows
you."
"Who
does?"
I
said.
"My
date."
"Yeah?"
I
said.
"What's
her
name?"
I
was
pretty
interested.
"I'm
thinking
.
.
.
Uh.
Jean
Gallagher."
Boy,
I
nearly
dropped
dead
when
he
said
that.
"Jane
Gallagher,"
I
said.
I
even
got
up
from
the
washbowl
when
he
said
that.
I
damn
near
dropped
dead.
"You're
damn
right
I
know
her.
She
practically
lived
right
next
door
to
me,
the
summer
before
last.
She
had
this
big
damn
Doberman
pinscher.
That's
how
I
met
her.
Her
dog
used
to
keep
coming
over
in
our--"
"You're
right
in
my
light,
Holden,
for
Chrissake,"
Stradlater
said.
"Ya
have
to
stand
right
there?"
Boy,
was
I
excited,
though.
I
really
was.
"Where
is
she?"
I
asked
him.
"I
oughta
go
down
and
say
hello
to
her
or
something.
Where
is
she?
In
the
Annex?"
"Yeah."
"How'd
she
happen
to
mention
me?
Does
she
go
to
B.M.
now?
She
said
she
might
go
there.
She
said
she
might
go
to
Shipley,
too.
I
thought
she
went
to
Shipley.
How'd
she
happen
to
mention
me?"
I
was
pretty
excited.
I
really
was.
"I
don't
know,
for
Chrissake.
Lift
up,
willya?
You're
on
my
towel,"
Stradlater
said.
I
was
sitting
on
his
stupid
towel.
"Jane
Gallagher,"
I
said.
I
couldn't
get
over
it.
"Jesus
H.
Christ."
Old
Stradlater
was
putting
Vitalis
on
his
hair.
My
Vitalis.
"She's
a
dancer,"
I
said.
"Ballet
and
all.
She
used
to
practice
about
two
hours
every
day,
right
in
the
middle
of
the
hottest
weather
and
all.
She
was
worried
that
it
might
make
her
legs
lousy--all
thick
and
all.
I
used
to
play
checkers
with
her
all
the
time."
"You
used
to
play
what
with
her
all
the
time?"
"Checkers."
"Checkers,
for
Chrissake!"
"Yeah.
She
wouldn't
move
any
of
her
kings.
What
she'd
do,
when
she'd
get
a
king,
she
wouldn't
move
it.
She'd
just
leave
it
in
the
back
row.
She'd
get
them
all
lined
up
in
the
back
row.
Then
she'd
never
use
them.
She
just
liked
the
way
they
looked
when
they
were
all
in
the
back
row."
Stradlater
didn't
say
anything.
That
kind
of
stuff
doesn't
interest
most
people.
"Her
mother
belonged
to
the
same
club
we
did,"
I
said.
"I
used
to
caddy
once
in
a
while,
just
to
make
some
dough.
I
caddy'd
for
her
mother
a
couple
of
times.
She
went
around
in
about
a
hundred
and
seventy,
for
nine
holes."
Stradlater
wasn't
hardly
listening.
He
was
combing
his
gorgeous
locks.
"I
oughta
go
down
and
at
least
say
hello
to
her,"
I
said.
"Why
don'tcha?"
"I
will,
in
a
minute."
He
started
parting
his
hair
all
over
again.
It
took
him
about
an
hour
to
comb
his
hair.
"Her
mother
and
father
were
divorced.
Her
mother
was
married
again
to
some
booze
hound,"
I
said.
"Skinny
guy
with
hairy
legs.
I
remember
him.
He
wore
shorts
all
the
time.
Jane
said
he
was
supposed
to
be
a
playwright
or
some
goddam
thing,
but
all
I
ever
saw
him
do
was
booze
all
the
time
and
listen
to
every
single
goddam
mystery
program
on
the
radio.
And
run
around
the
goddam
house,
naked.
With
Jane
around,
and
all."
"Yeah?"
Stradlater
said.
That
really
interested
him.
About
the
booze
hound
running
around
the
house
naked,
with
Jane
around.
Stradlater
was
a
very
sexy
bastard.
"She
had
a
lousy
childhood.
I'm
not
kidding."
That
didn't
interest
Stradlater,
though.
Only
very
sexy
stuff
interested
him.
"Jane
Gallagher.
Jesus
.
.
.
I
couldn't
get
her
off
my
mind.
I
really
couldn't.
"I
oughta
go
down
and
say
hello
to
her,
at
least."
"Why
the
hell
don'tcha,
instead
of
keep
saying
it?"
Stradlater
said.
I
walked
over
to
the
window,
but
you
couldn't
see
out
of
it,
it
was
so
steamy
from
all
the
heat
in
the
can..
"I'm
not
in
the
mood
right
now,"
I
said.
I
wasn't,
either.
You
have
to
be
in
the
mood
for
those
things.
"I
thought
she
went
to
Shipley.
I
could've
sworn
she
went
to
Shipley."
I
walked
around
the
can
for
a
little
while.
I
didn't
have
anything
else
to
do.
"Did
she
enjoy
the
game?"
I
said.
"Yeah,
I
guess
so.
I
don't
know."
"Did
she
tell
you
we
used
to
play
checkers
all
the
time,
or
anything?"
"I
don't
know.
For
Chrissake,
I
only
just
met
her,"
Stradlater
said.
He
was
finished
combing
his
goddam
gorgeous
hair.
He
was
putting
away
all
his
crumby
toilet
articles.
"Listen.
Give
her
my
regards,
willya?"
"Okay,"
Stradlater
said,
but
I
knew
he
probably
wouldn't.
You
take
a
guy
like
Stradlater,
they
never
give
your
regards
to
people.
He
went
back
to
the
room,
but
I
stuck
around
in
the
can
for
a
while,
thinking
about
old
Jane.
Then
I
went
back
to
the
room,
too.
Stradlater
was
putting
on
his
tie,
in
front
of
the
mirror,
when
I
got
there.
He
spent
around
half
his
goddam
life
in
front
of
the
mirror.
I
sat
down
in
my
chair
and
sort
of
watched
him
for
a
while.
"Hey,"
I
said.
"Don't
tell
her
I
got
kicked
out,
willya?"
"Okay."
That
was
one
good
thing
about
Stradlater.
You
didn't
have
to
explain
every
goddam
little
thing
with
him,
the
way
you
had
to
do
with
Ackley.
Mostly,
I
guess,
because
he
wasn't
too
interested.
That's
really
why.
Ackley,
it
was
different.
Ackley
was
a
very
nosy
bastard.
He
put
on
my
hound's-tooth
jacket.
"Jesus,
now,
try
not
to
stretch
it
all
over
the
place"
I
said.
I'd
only
worn
it
about
twice.
"I
won't.
Where
the
hell's
my
cigarettes?"
"On
the
desk."
He
never
knew
where
he
left
anything.
"Under
your
muffler."
He
put
them
in
his
coat
pocket--my
coat
pocket.
I
pulled
the
peak
of
my
hunting
hat
around
to
the
front
all
of
a
sudden,
for
a
change.
I
was
getting
sort
of
nervous,
all
of
a
sudden.
I'm
quite
a
nervous
guy.
"Listen,
where
ya
going
on
your
date
with
her?"
I
asked
him.
"Ya
know
yet?"
"I
don't
know.
New
York,
if
we
have
time.
She
only
signed
out
for
nine-thirty,
for
Chrissake."
I
didn't
like
the
way
he
said
it,
so
I
said,
"The
reason
she
did
that,
she
probably
just
didn't
know
what
a
handsome,
charming
bastard
you
are.
If
she'd
known,
she
probably
would've
signed
out
for
nine-thirty
in
the
morning."
"Goddam
right,"
Stradlater
said.
You
couldn't
rile
him
too
easily.
He
was
too
conceited.
"No
kidding,
now.
Do
that
composition
for
me,"
he
said.
He
had
his
coat
on,
and
he
was
all
ready
to
go.
"Don't
knock
yourself
out
or
anything,
but
just
make
it
descriptive
as
hell.
Okay?"
I
didn't
answer
him.
I
didn't
feel
like
it.
All
I
said
was,
"Ask
her
if
she
still
keeps
all
her
kings
in
the
back
row."
"Okay,"
Stradlater
said,
but
I
knew
he
wouldn't.
"Take
it
easy,
now."
He
banged
the
hell
out
of
the
room.
I
sat
there
for
about
a
half
hour
after
he
left.
I
mean
I
just
sat
in
my
chair,
not
doing
anything.
I
kept
thinking
about
Jane,
and
about
Stradlater
having
a
date
with
her
and
all.
It
made
me
so
nervous
I
nearly
went
crazy.
I
already
told
you
what
a
sexy
bastard
Stradlater
was.
All
of
a
sudden,
Ackley
barged
back
in
again,
through
the
damn
shower
curtains,
as
usual.
For
once
in
my
stupid
life,
I
was
really
glad
to
see
him.
He
took
my
mind
off
the
other
stuff.
He
stuck
around
till
around
dinnertime,
talking
about
all
the
guys
at
Pencey
that
he
hated
their
guts,
and
squeezing
this
big
pimple
on
his
chin.
He
didn't
even
use
his
handkerchief.
I
don't
even
think
the
bastard
had
a
handkerchief,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
I
never
saw
him
use
one,
anyway.
5
We
always
had
the
same
meal
on
Saturday
nights
at
Pencey.
It
was
supposed
to
be
a
big
deal,
because
they
gave
you
steak.
I'll
bet
a
thousand
bucks
the
reason
they
did
that
was
because
a
lot
of
guys'
parents
came
up
to
school
on
Sunday,
and
old
Thurmer
probably
figured
everybody's
mother
would
ask
their
darling
boy
what
he
had
for
dinner
last
night,
and
he'd
say,
"Steak."
What
a
racket.
You
should've
seen
the
steaks.
They
were
these
little
hard,
dry
jobs
that
you
could
hardly
even
cut.
You
always
got
these
very
lumpy
mashed
potatoes
on
steak
night,
and
for
dessert
you
got
Brown
Betty,
which
nobody
ate,
except
maybe
the
little
kids
in
the
lower
school
that
didn't
know
any
better--
and
guys
like
Ackley
that
ate
everything.
It
was
nice,
though,
when
we
got
out
of
the
dining
room.
There
were
about
three
inches
of
snow
on
the
ground,
and
it
was
still
coming
down
like
a
madman.
It
looked
pretty
as
hell,
and
we
all
started
throwing
snowballs
and
horsing
around
all
over
the
place.
It
was
very
childish,
but
everybody
was
really
enjoying
themselves.
I
didn't
have
a
date
or
anything,
so
I
and
this
friend
of
mine,
Mal
Brossard,
that
was
on
the
wrestling
team,
decided
we'd
take
a
bus
into
Agerstown
and
have
a
hamburger
and
maybe
see
a
lousy
movie.
Neither
of
us
felt
like
sitting
around
on
our
ass
all
night.
I
asked
Mal
if
he
minded
if
Ackley
came
along
with
us.
The
reason
I
asked
was
because
Ackley
never
did
anything
on
Saturday
night,
except
stay
in
his
room
and
squeeze
his
pimples
or
something.
Mal
said
he
didn't
mind
but
that
he
wasn't
too
crazy
about
the
idea.
He
didn't
like
Ackley
much.
Anyway,
we
both
went
to
our
rooms
to
get
ready
and
all,
and
while
I
was
putting
on
my
galoshes
and
crap,
I
yelled
over
and
asked
old
Ackley
if
he
wanted
to
go
to
the
movies.
He
could
hear
me
all
right
through
the
shower
curtains,
but
he
didn't
answer
me
right
away.
He
was
the
kind
of
a
guy
that
hates
to
answer
you
right
away.
Finally
he
came
over,
through
the
goddam
curtains,
and
stood
on
the
shower
ledge
and
asked
who
was
going
besides
me.
He
always
had
to
know
who
was
going.
I
swear,
if
that
guy
was
shipwrecked
somewhere,
and
you
rescued
him
in
a
goddam
boat,
he'd
want
to
know
who
the
guy
was
that
was
rowing
it
before
he'd
even
get
in.
I
told
him
Mal
Brossard
was
going.
He
said,
"That
bastard
.
.
.
All
right.
Wait
a
second."
You'd
think
he
was
doing
you
a
big
favor.
It
took
him
about
five
hours
to
get
ready.
While
he
was
doing
it,
I
went
over
to
my
window
and
opened
it
and
packed
a
snowball
with
my
bare
hands.
The
snow
was
very
good
for
packing.
I
didn't
throw
it
at
anything,
though.
I
started
to
throw
it.
At
a
car
that
was
parked
across
the
street.
But
I
changed
my
mind.
The
car
looked
so
nice
and
white.
Then
I
started
to
throw
it
at
a
hydrant,
but
that
looked
too
nice
and
white,
too.
Finally
I
didn't
throw
it
at
anything.
All
I
did
was
close
the
window
and
walk
around
the
room
with
the
snowball,
packing
it
harder.
A
little
while
later,
I
still
had
it
with
me
when
I
and
Brossnad
and
Ackley
got
on
the
bus.
The
bus
driver
opened
the
doors
and
made
me
throw
it
out.
I
told
him
I
wasn't
going
to
chuck
it
at
anybody,
but
he
wouldn't
believe
me.
People
never
believe
you.
Brossard
and
Ackley
both
had
seen
the
picture
that
was
playing,
so
all
we
did,
we
just
had
a
couple
of
hamburgers
and
played
the
pinball
machine
for
a
little
while,
then
took
the
bus
back
to
Pencey.
I
didn't
care
about
not
seeing
the
movie,
anyway.
It
was
supposed
to
be
a
comedy,
with
Cary
Grant
in
it,
and
all
that
crap.
Besides,
I'd
been
to
the
movies
with
Brossard
and
Ackley
before.
They
both
laughed
like
hyenas
at
stuff
that
wasn't
even
funny.
I
didn't
even
enjoy
sitting
next
to
them
in
the
movies.
It
was
only
about
a
quarter
to
nine
when
we
got
back
to
the
dorm.
Old
Brossard
was
a
bridge
fiend,
and
he
started
looking
around
the
dorm
for
a
game.
Old
Ackley
parked
himself
in
my
room,
just
for
a
change.
Only,
instead
of
sitting
on
the
arm
of
Stradlater's
chair,
he
laid
down
on
my
bed,
with
his
face
right
on
my
pillow
and
all.
He
started
talking
in
this
very
monotonous
voice,
and
picking
at
all
his
pimples.
I
dropped
about
a
thousand
hints,
but
I
couldn't
get
rid
of
him.
All
he
did
was
keep
talking
in
this
very
monotonous
voice
about
some
babe
he
was
supposed
to
have
had
sexual
intercourse
with
the
summer
before.
He'd
already
told
me
about
it
about
a
hundred
times.
Every
time
he
told
it,
it
was
different.
One
minute
he'd
be
giving
it
to
her
in
his
cousin's
Buick,
the
next
minute
he'd
be
giving
it
to
her
under
some
boardwalk.
It
was
all
a
lot
of
crap,
naturally.
He
was
a
virgin
if
ever
I
saw
one.
I
doubt
if
he
ever
even
gave
anybody
a
feel.
Anyway,
finally
I
had
to
come
right
out
and
tell
him
that
I
had
to
write
a
composition
for
Stradlater,
and
that
he
had
to
clear
the
hell
out,
so
I
could
concentrate.
He
finally
did,
but
he
took
his
time
about
it,
as
usual.
After
he
left,
I
put
on
my
pajamas
and
bathrobe
and
my
old
hunting
hat,
and
started
writing
the
composition.
The
thing
was,
I
couldn't
think
of
a
room
or
a
house
or
anything
to
describe
the
way
Stradlater
said
he
had
to
have.
I'm
not
too
crazy
about
describing
rooms
and
houses
anyway.
So
what
I
did,
I
wrote
about
my
brother
Allie's
baseball
mitt.
It
was
a
very
descriptive
subject.
It
really
was.
My
brother
Allie
had
this
left-handed
fielder's
mitt.
He
was
left-handed.
The
thing
that
was
descriptive
about
it,
though,
was
that
he
had
poems
written
all
over
the
fingers
and
the
and
everywhere.
In
green
ink.
He
wrote
them
on
it
so
that
he'd
have
something
to
read
when
he
was
in
the
field
and
nobody
was
up
at
bat.
He's
dead
now.
He
got
leukemia
and
died
when
we
were
up
in
Maine,
on
July
18,
1946.
You'd
have
liked
him.
He
was
two
years
younger
than
I
was,
but
he
was
about
fifty
times
as
intelligent.
He
was
terrifically
intelligent.
His
teachers
were
always
writing
letters
to
my
mother,
telling
her
what
a
pleasure
it
was
having
a
boy
like
Allie
in
their
class.
And
they
weren't
just
shooting
the
crap.
They
really
meant
it.
But
it
wasn't
just
that
he
was
the
most
intelligent
member
in
the
family.
He
was
also
the
nicest,
in
lots
of
ways.
He
never
got
mad
at
anybody.
People
with
red
hair
are
supposed
to
get
mad
very
easily,
but
Allie
never
did,
and
he
had
very
red
hair.
I'll
tell
you
what
kind
of
red
hair
he
had.
I
started
playing
golf
when
I
was
only
ten
years
old.
I
remember
once,
the
summer
I
was
around
twelve,
teeing
off
and
all,
and
having
a
hunch
that
if
I
turned
around
all
of
a
sudden,
I'd
see
Allie.
So
I
did,
and
sure
enough,
he
was
sitting
on
his
bike
outside
the
fence--there
was
this
fence
that
went
all
around
the
course--and
he
was
sitting
there,
about
a
hundred
and
fifty
yards
behind
me,
watching
me
tee
off.
That's
the
kind
of
red
hair
he
had.
God,
he
was
a
nice
kid,
though.
He
used
to
laugh
so
hard
at
something
he
thought
of
at
the
dinner
table
that
he
just
about
fell
off
his
chair.
I
was
only
thirteen,
and
they
were
going
to
have
me
psychoanalyzed
and
all,
because
I
broke
all
the
windows
in
the
garage.
I
don't
blame
them.
I
really
don't.
I
slept
in
the
garage
the
night
he
died,
and
I
broke
all
the
goddam
windows
with
my
fist,
just
for
the
hell
of
it.
I
even
tried
to
break
all
the
windows
on
the
station
wagon
we
had
that
summer,
but
my
hand
was
already
broken
and
everything
by
that
time,
and
I
couldn't
do
it.
It
was
a
very
stupid
thing
to
do,
I'll
admit,
but
I
hardly
didn't
even
know
I
was
doing
it,
and
you
didn't
know
Allie.
My
hand
still
hurts
me
once
in
a
while
when
it
rains
and
all,
and
I
can't
make
a
real
fist
any
more--
not
a
tight
one,
I
mean--but
outside
of
that
I
don't
care
much.
I
mean
I'm
not
going
to
be
a
goddam
surgeon
or
a
violinist
or
anything
anyway.
Anyway,
that's
what
I
wrote
Stradlater's
composition
about.
Old
Allie's
baseball
mitt.
I
happened
to
have
it
with
me,
in
my
suitcase,
so
I
got
it
out
and
copied
down
the
poems
that
were
written
on
it.
All
I
had
to
do
was
change
Allie's
name
so
that
nobody
would
know
it
was
my
brother
and
not
Stradlater's.
I
wasn't
too
crazy
about
doing
it,
but
I
couldn't
think
of
anything
else
descriptive.
Besides,
I
sort
of
liked
writing
about
it.
It
took
me
about
an
hour,
because
I
had
to
use
Stradlater's
lousy
typewriter,
and
it
kept
jamming
on
me.
The
reason
I
didn't
use
my
own
was
because
I'd
lent
it
to
a
guy
down
the
hall.
It
was
around
ten-thirty,
I
guess,
when
I
finished
it.
I
wasn't
tired,
though,
so
I
looked
out
the
window
for
a
while.
It
wasn't
snowing
out
any
more,
but
every
once
in
a
while
you
could
hear
a
car
somewhere
not
being
able
to
get
started.
You
could
also
hear
old
Ackley
snoring.
Right
through
the
goddam
shower
curtains
you
could
hear
him.
He
had
sinus
trouble
and
he
couldn't
breathe
too
hot
when
he
was
asleep.
That
guy
had
just
about
everything.
Sinus
trouble,
pimples,
lousy
teeth,
halitosis,
crumby
fingernails.
You
had
to
feel
a
little
sorry
for
the
crazy
sonuvabitch.
6
Some
things
are
hard
to
remember.
I'm
thinking
now
of
when
Stradlater
got
back
from
his
date
with
Jane.
I
mean
I
can't
remember
exactly
what
I
was
doing
when
I
heard
his
goddam
stupid
footsteps
coming
down
the
corridor.
I
probably
was
still
looking
out
the
window,
but
I
swear
I
can't
remember.
I
was
so
damn
worried,
that's
why.
When
I
really
worry
about
something,
I
don't
just
fool
around.
I
even
have
to
go
to
the
bathroom
when
I
worry
about
something.
Only,
I
don't
go.
I'm
too
worried
to
go.
I
don't
want
to
interrupt
my
worrying
to
go.
If
you
knew
Stradlater,
you'd
have
been
worried,
too.
I'd
double-dated
with
that
bastard
a
couple
of
times,
and
I
know
what
I'm
talking
about.
He
was
unscrupulous.
He
really
was.
Anyway,
the
corridor
was
all
linoleum
and
all,
and
you
could
hear
his
goddam
footsteps
coming
right
towards
the
room.
I
don't
even
remember
where
I
was
sitting
when
he
came
in--at
the
window,
or
in
my
chair
or
his.
I
swear
I
can't
remember.
He
came
in
griping
about
how
cold
it
was
out.
Then
he
said,
"Where
the
hell
is
everybody?
It's
like
a
goddam
morgue
around
here."
I
didn't
even
bother
to
answer
him.
If
he
was
so
goddam
stupid
not
to
realize
it
was
Saturday
night
and
everybody
was
out
or
asleep
or
home
for
the
week
end,
I
wasn't
going
to
break
my
neck
telling
him.
He
started
getting
undressed.
He
didn't
say
one
goddam
word
about
Jane.
Not
one.
Neither
did
I.
I
just
watched
him.
All
he
did
was
thank
me
for
letting
him
wear
my
hound's-tooth.
He
hung
it
up
on
a
hanger
and
put
it
in
the
closet.
Then
when
he
was
taking
off
his
tie,
he
asked
me
if
I'd
written
his
goddam
composition
for
him.
I
told
him
it
was
over
on
his
goddam
bed.
He
walked
over
and
read
it
while
he
was
unbuttoning
his
shirt.
He
stood
there,
reading
it,
and
sort
of
stroking
his
bare
chest
and
stomach,
with
this
very
stupid
expression
on
his
face.
He
was
always
stroking
his
stomach
or
his
chest.
He
was
mad
about
himself.
All
of
a
sudden,
he
said,
"For
Chrissake,
Holden.
This
is
about
a
goddam
baseball
glove."
"So
what?"
I
said.
Cold
as
hell.
"Wuddaya
mean
so
what?
I
told
ya
it
had
to
be
about
a
goddam
room
or
a
house
or
something."
"You
said
it
had
to
be
descriptive.
What
the
hell's
the
difference
if
it's
about
a
baseball
glove?"
"God
damn
it."
He
was
sore
as
hell.
He
was
really
furious.
"You
always
do
everything
backasswards."
He
looked
at
me.
"No
wonder
you're
flunking
the
hell
out
of
here,"
he
said.
"You
don't
do
one
damn
thing
the
way
you're
supposed
to.
I
mean
it.
Not
one
damn
thing."
"All
right,
give
it
back
to
me,
then,"
I
said.
I
went
over
and
pulled
it
right
out
of
his
goddam
hand.
Then
I
tore
it
up.
"What
the
hellja
do
that
for?"
he
said.
I
didn't
even
answer
him.
I
just
threw
the
pieces
in
the
wastebasket.
Then
I
lay
down
on
my
bed,
and
we
both
didn't
say
anything
for
a
long
time.
He
got
all
undressed,
down
to
his
shorts,
and
I
lay
on
my
bed
and
lit
a
cigarette.
You
weren't
allowed
to
smoke
in
the
dorm,
but
you
could
do
it
late
at
night
when
everybody
was
asleep
or
out
and
nobody
could
smell
the
smoke.
Besides,
I
did
it
to
annoy
Stradlater.
It
drove
him
crazy
when
you
broke
any
rules.
He
never
smoked
in
the
dorm.
It
was
only
me.
He
still
didn't
say
one
single
solitary
word
about
Jane.
So
finally
I
said,
"You're
back
pretty
goddam
late
if
she
only
signed
out
for
nine-thirty.
Did
you
make
her
be
late
signing
in?"
He
was
sitting
on
the
edge
of
his
bed,
cutting
his
goddam
toenails,
when
I
asked
him
that.
"Coupla
minutes,"
he
said.
"Who
the
hell
signs
out
for
nine-thirty
on
a
Saturday
night?"
God,
how
I
hated
him.
"Did
you
go
to
New
York?"
I
said.
"Ya
crazy?
How
the
hell
could
we
go
to
New
York
if
she
only
signed
out
for
nine-thirty?"
"That's
tough."
He
looked
up
at
me.
"Listen,"
he
said,
"if
you're
gonna
smoke
in
the
room,
how
'bout
going
down
to
the
can
and
do
it?
You
may
be
getting
the
hell
out
of
here,
but
I
have
to
stick
around
long
enough
to
graduate."
I
ignored
him.
I
really
did.
I
went
right
on
smoking
like
a
madman.
All
I
did
was
sort
of
turn
over
on
my
side
and
watched
him
cut
his
damn
toenails.
What
a
school.
You
were
always
watching
somebody
cut
their
damn
toenails
or
squeeze
their
pimples
or
something.
"Did
you
give
her
my
regards?"
I
asked
him.
"Yeah."
The
hell
he
did,
the
bastard.
"What'd
she
say?"
I
said.
"Did
you
ask
her
if
she
still
keeps
all
her
kings
in
the
back
row?"
"No,
I
didn't
ask
her.
What
the
hell
ya
think
we
did
all
night--play
checkers,
for
Chrissake?"
I
didn't
even
answer
him.
God,
how
I
hated
him.
"If
you
didn't
go
to
New
York,
where'd
ya
go
with
her?"
I
asked
him,
after
a
little
while.
I
could
hardly
keep
my
voice
from
shaking
all
over
the
place.
Boy,
was
I
getting
nervous.
I
just
had
a
feeling
something
had
gone
funny.
He
was
finished
cutting
his
damn
toenails.
So
he
got
up
from
the
bed,
in
just
his
damn
shorts
and
all,
and
started
getting
very
damn
playful.
He
came
over
to
my
bed
and
started
leaning
over
me
and
taking
these
playful
as
hell
socks
at
my
shoulder.
"Cut
it
out,"
I
said.
"Where'd
you
go
with
her
if
you
didn't
go
to
New
York?"
"Nowhere.
We
just
sat
in
the
goddam
car."
He
gave
me
another
one
of
those
playtul
stupid
little
socks
on
the
shoulder.
"Cut
it
out,"
I
said.
"Whose
car?"
"Ed
Banky's."
Ed
Banky
was
the
basketball
coach
at
Pencey.
Old
Stradlater
was
one
of
his
pets,
because
he
was
the
center
on
the
team,
and
Ed
Banky
always
let
him
borrow
his
car
when
he
wanted
it.
It
wasn't
allowed
for
students
to
borrow
faculty
guys'
cars,
but
all
the
athletic
bastards
stuck
together.
In
every
school
I've
gone
to,
all
the
athletic
bastards
stick
together.
Stradlater
kept
taking
these
shadow
punches
down
at
my
shoulder.
He
had
his
toothbrush
in
his
hand,
and
he
put
it
in
his
mouth.
"What'd
you
do?"
I
said.
"Give
her
the
time
in
Ed
Banky's
goddam
car?"
My
voice
was
shaking
something
awful.
"What
a
thing
to
say.
Want
me
to
wash
your
mouth
out
with
soap?"
"Did
you?"
"That's
a
professional
secret,
buddy."
This
next
part
I
don't
remember
so
hot.
All
I
know
is
I
got
up
from
the
bed,
like
I
was
going
down
to
the
can
or
something,
and
then
I
tried
to
sock
him,
with
all
my
might,
right
smack
in
the
toothbrush,
so
it
would
split
his
goddam
throat
open.
Only,
I
missed.
I
didn't
connect.
All
I
did
was
sort
of
get
him
on
the
side
of
the
head
or
something.
It
probably
hurt
him
a
little
bit,
but
not
as
much
as
I
wanted.
It
probably
would've
hurt
him
a
lot,
but
I
did
it
with
my
right
hand,
and
I
can't
make
a
good
fist
with
that
hand.
On
account
of
that
injury
I
told
you
about.
Anyway,
the
next
thing
I
knew,
I
was
on
the
goddam
floor
and
he
was
sitting
on
my
chest,
with
his
face
all
red.
That
is,
he
had
his
goddam
knees
on
my
chest,
and
he
weighed
about
a
ton.
He
had
hold
of
my
wrists,
too,
so
I
couldn't
take
another
sock
at
him.
I'd've
killed
him.
"What
the
hell's
the
matter
with
you?"
he
kept
saying,
and
his
stupid
race
kept
getting
redder
and
redder.
"Get
your
lousy
knees
off
my
chest,"
I
told
him.
I
was
almost
bawling.
I
really
was.
"Go
on,
get
off
a
me,
ya
crumby
bastard."
He
wouldn't
do
it,
though.
He
kept
holding
onto
my
wrists
and
I
kept
calling
him
a
sonuvabitch
and
all,
for
around
ten
hours.
I
can
hardly
even
remember
what
all
I
said
to
him.
I
told
him
he
thought
he
could
give
the
time
to
anybody
he
felt
like.
I
told
him
he
didn't
even
care
if
a
girl
kept
all
her
kings
in
the
back
row
or
not,
and
the
reason
he
didn't
care
was
because
he
was
a
goddam
stupid
moron.
He
hated
it
when
you
called
a
moron.
All
morons
hate
it
when
you
call
them
a
moron.
"Shut
up,
now,
Holden,"
he
said
with
his
big
stupid
red
face.
"just
shut
up,
now."
"You
don't
even
know
if
her
first
name
is
Jane
or
Jean,
ya
goddam
moron!"
"Now,
shut
up,
Holden,
God
damn
it--I'm
warning
ya,"
he
said--I
really
had
him
going.
"If
you
don't
shut
up,
I'm
gonna
slam
ya
one."
"Get
your
dirty
stinking
moron
knees
off
my
chest."
"If
I
letcha
up,
will
you
keep
your
mouth
shut?"
I
didn't
even
answer
him.
He
said
it
over
again.
"Holden.
If
I
letcha
up,
willya
keep
your
mouth
shut?"
"Yes."
He
got
up
off
me,
and
I
got
up,
too.
My
chest
hurt
like
hell
from
his
dirty
knees.
"You're
a
dirty
stupid
sonuvabitch
of
a
moron,"
I
told
him.
That
got
him
really
mad.
He
shook
his
big
stupid
finger
in
my
face.
"Holden,
God
damn
it,
I'm
warning
you,
now.
For
the
last
time.
If
you
don't
keep
your
yap
shut,
I'm
gonna--"
"Why
should
I?"
I
said--I
was
practically
yelling.
"That's
just
the
trouble
with
all
you
morons.
You
never
want
to
discuss
anything.
That's
the
way
you
can
always
tell
a
moron.
They
never
want
to
discuss
anything
intellig--"
Then
he
really
let
one
go
at
me,
and
the
next
thing
I
knew
I
was
on
the
goddam
floor
again.
I
don't
remember
if
he
knocked
me
out
or
not,
but
I
don't
think
so.
It's
pretty
hard
to
knock
a
guy
out,
except
in
the
goddam
movies.
But
my
nose
was
bleeding
all
over
the
place.
When
I
looked
up
old
Stradlater
was
standing
practically
right
on
top
of
me.
He
had
his
goddam
toilet
kit
under
his
arm.
"Why
the
hell
don'tcha
shut
up
when
I
tellya
to?"
he
said.
He
sounded
pretty
nervous.
He
probably
was
scared
he'd
fractured
my
skull
or
something
when
I
hit
the
floor.
It's
too
bad
I
didn't.
"You
asked
for
it,
God
damn
it,"
he
said.
Boy,
did
he
look
worried.
I
didn't
even
bother
to
get
up.
I
just
lay
there
in
the
floor
for
a
while,
and
kept
calling
him
a
moron
sonuvabitch.
I
was
so
mad,
I
was
practically
bawling.
"Listen.
Go
wash
your
face,"
Stradlater
said.
"Ya
hear
me?"
I
told
him
to
go
wash
his
own
moron
face--which
was
a
pretty
childish
thing
to
say,
but
I
was
mad
as
hell.
I
told
him
to
stop
off
on
the
way
to
the
can
and
give
Mrs.
Schmidt
the
time.
Mrs.
Schmidt
was
the
janitor's
wife.
She
was
around
sixty-five.
I
kept
sitting
there
on
the
floor
till
I
heard
old
Stradlater
close
the
door
and
go
down
the
corridor
to
the
can.
Then
I
got
up.
I
couldn't
find
my
goddam
hunting
hat
anywhere.
Finally
I
found
it.
It
was
under
the
bed.
I
put
it
on,
and
turned
the
old
peak
around
to
the
back,
the
way
I
liked
it,
and
then
I
went
over
and
took
a
look
at
my
stupid
face
in
the
mirror.
You
never
saw
such
gore
in
your
life.
I
had
blood
all
over
my
mouth
and
chin
and
even
on
my
pajamas
and
bath
robe.
It
partly
scared
me
and
it
partly
fascinated
me.
All
that
blood
and
all
sort
of
made
me
look
tough.
I'd
only
been
in
about
two
fights
in
my
life,
and
I
lost
both
of
them.
I'm
not
too
tough.
I'm
a
pacifist,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
I
had
a
feeling
old
Ackley'd
probably
heard
all
the
racket
and
was
awake.
So
I
went
through
the
shower
curtains
into
his
room,
just
to
see
what
the
hell
he
was
doing.
I
hardly
ever
went
over
to
his
room.
It
always
had
a
funny
stink
in
it,
because
he
was
so
crumby
in
his
personal
habits.
7
A
tiny
bit
of
light
came
through
the
shower
curtains
and
all
from
our
room,
and
I
could
see
him
lying
in
bed.
I
knew
damn
well
he
was
wide
awake.
"Ackley?"
I
said.
"Y'awake?"
"Yeah."
It
was
pretty
dark,
and
I
stepped
on
somebody's
shoe
on
the
floor
and
danm
near
fell
on
my
head.
Ackley
sort
of
sat
up
in
bed
and
leaned
on
his
arm.
He
had
a
lot
of
white
stuff
on
his
face,
for
his
pimples.
He
looked
sort
of
spooky
in
the
dark.
"What
the
hellya
doing,
anyway?"
I
said.
"Wuddaya
mean
what
the
hell
am
I
doing?
I
was
tryna
sleep
before
you
guys
started
making
all
that
noise.
What
the
hell
was
the
fight
about,
anyhow?"
"Where's
the
light?"
I
couldn't
find
the
light.
I
was
sliding
my
hand
all
over
the
wall.
"Wuddaya
want
the
light
for?
.
.
.
Right
next
to
your
hand."
I
finally
found
the
switch
and
turned
It
on.
Old
Ackley
put
his
hand
up
so
the
light
wouldn't
hurt
his
eyes.
"Jesus!"
he
said.
"What
the
hell
happened
to
you?"
He
meant
all
the
blood
and
all.
"I
had
a
little
goddam
tiff
with
Stradlater,"
I
said.
Then
I
sat
down
on
the
floor.
They
never
had
any
chairs
in
their
room.
I
don't
know
what
the
hell
they
did
with
their
chairs.
"Listen,"
I
said,
"do
you
feel
like
playing
a
little
Canasta?"
He
was
a
Canasta
fiend.
"You're
still
bleeding,
for
Chrissake.
You
better
put
something
on
it."
"It'll
stop.
Listen.
Ya
wanna
play
a
little
Canasta
or
don'tcha?"
"Canasta,
for
Chrissake.
Do
you
know
what
time
it
is,
by
any
chance?"
"It
isn't
late.
It's
only
around
eleven,
eleven-thirty."
"Only
around!"
Ackley
said.
"Listen.
I
gotta
get
up
and
go
to
Mass
in
the
morning,
for
Chrissake.
You
guys
start
hollering
and
fighting
in
the
middle
of
the
goddam--What
the
hell
was
the
fight
about,
anyhow?"
"It's
a
long
story.
I
don't
wanna
bore
ya,
Ackley.
I'm
thinking
of
your
welfare,"
I
told
him.
I
never
discussed
my
personal
life
with
him.
In
the
first
place,
he
was
even
more
stupid
than
Stradlater.
Stradlater
was
a
goddam
genius
next
to
Ackley.
"Hey,"
I
said,
"is
it
okay
if
I
sleep
in
Ely's
bed
tonight?
He
won't
be
back
till
tomorrow
night,
will
he?"
I
knew
damn
well
he
wouldn't.
Ely
went
home
damn
near
every
week
end.
"I
don't
know
when
the
hell
he's
coming
back,"
Ackley
said.
Boy,
did
that
annoy
me.
"What
the
hell
do
you
mean
you
don't
know
when
he's
coming
back?
He
never
comes
back
till
Sunday
night,
does
he?"
"No,
but
for
Chrissake,
I
can't
just
tell
somebody
they
can
sleep
in
his
goddam
bed
if
they
want
to."
That
killed
me.
I
reached
up
from
where
I
was
sitting
on
the
floor
and
patted
him
on
the
goddam
shoulder.
"You're
a
prince,
Ackley
kid,"
I
said.
"You
know
that?"
"No,
I
mean
it--I
can't
just
tell
somebody
they
can
sleep
in--"
"You're
a
real
prince.
You're
a
gentleman
and
a
scholar,
kid,"
I
said.
He
really
was,
too.
"Do
you
happen
to
have
any
cigarettes,
by
any
chance?--Say
'no'
or
I'll
drop
dead."
"No,
I
don't,
as
a
matter
of
fact.
Listen,
what
the
hell
was
the
fight
about?"
I
didn't
answer
him.
All
I
did
was,
I
got
up
and
went
over
and
looked
out
the
window.
I
felt
so
lonesome,
all
of
a
sudden.
I
almost
wished
I
was
dead.
"What
the
hell
was
the
fight
about,
anyhow?"
Ackley
said,
for
about
the
fiftieth
time.
He
certainly
was
a
bore
about
that.
"About
you,"
I
said.
"About
me,
for
Chrissake?"
"Yeah.
I
was
defending
your
goddam
honor.
Stradlater
said
you
had
a
lousy
personality.
I
couldn't
let
him
get
away
with
that
stuff."
That
got
him
excited.
"He
did?
No
kidding?
He
did?"
I
told
him
I
was
only
kidding,
and
then
I
went
over
and
laid
down
on
Ely's
bed.
Boy,
did
I
feel
rotten.
I
felt
so
damn
lonesome.
"This
room
stinks,"
I
said.
"I
can
smell
your
socks
from
way
over
here.
Don'tcha
ever
send
them
to
the
laundry?"
"If
you
don't
like
it,
you
know
what
you
can
do,"
Ackley
said.
What
a
witty
guy.
"How
'bout
turning
off
the
goddam
light?"
I
didn't
turn
it
off
right
away,
though.
I
just
kept
laying
there
on
Ely's
bed,
thinking
about
Jane
and
all.
It
just
drove
me
stark
staring
mad
when
I
thought
about
her
and
Stradlater
parked
somewhere
in
that
fat-assed
Ed
Banky's
car.
Every
time
I
thought
about
it,
I
felt
like
jumping
out
the
window.
The
thing
is,
you
didn't
know
Stradlater.
I
knew
him.
Most
guys
at
Pencey
just
talked
about
having
sexual
intercourse
with
girls
all
the
time--like
Ackley,
for
instance--but
old
Stradlater
really
did
it.
I
was
personally
acquainted
with
at
least
two
girls
he
gave
the
time
to.
That's
the
truth.
"Tell
me
the
story
of
your
fascinating
life,
Ackley
kid,"
I
said.
"How
'bout
turning
off
the
goddam
light?
I
gotta
get
up
for
Mass
in
the
morning."
I
got
up
and
turned
it
off,
if
it
made
him
happy.
Then
I
laid
down
on
Ely's
bed
again.
"What're
ya
gonna
do--sleep
in
Ely's
bed?"
Ackley
said.
He
was
the
perfect
host,
boy.
"I
may.
I
may
not.
Don't
worry
about
it."
"I'm
not
worried
about
it.
Only,
I'd
hate
like
hell
if
Ely
came
in
all
of
a
sudden
and
found
some
guy--"
"Relax.
I'm
not
gonna
sleep
here.
I
wouldn't
abuse
your
goddam
hospitality."
A
couple
of
minutes
later,
he
was
snoring
like
mad.
I
kept
laying
there
in
the
dark
anyway,
though,
trying
not
to
think
about
old
Jane
and
Stradlater
in
that
goddam
Ed
Banky's
car.
But
it
was
almost
impossible.
The
trouble
was,
I
knew
that
guy
Stradlater's
technique.
That
made
it
even
worse.
We
once
double-dated,
in
Ed
Banky's
car,
and
Stradlater
was
in
the
back,
with
his
date,
and
I
was
in
the
front
with
mine.
What
a
technique
that
guy
had.
What
he'd
do
was,
he'd
start
snowing
his
date
in
this
very
quiet,
sincere
voice--like
as
if
he
wasn't
only
a
very
handsome
guy
but
a
nice,
sincere
guy,
too.
I
damn
near
puked,
listening
to
him.
His
date
kept
saying,
"No--please.
Please,
don't.
Please."
But
old
Stradlater
kept
snowing
her
in
this
Abraham
Lincoln,
sincere
voice,
and
finally
there'd
be
this
terrific
silence
in
the
back
of
the
car.
It
was
really
embarrassing.
I
don't
think
he
gave
that
girl
the
time
that
night--but
damn
near.
Damn
near.
While
I
was
laying
there
trying
not
to
think,
I
heard
old
Stradlater
come
back
from
the
can
and
go
in
our
room.
You
could
hear
him
putting
away
his
crumby
toilet
articles
and
all,
and
opening
the
window.
He
was
a
fresh-air
fiend.
Then,
a
little
while
later,
he
turned
off
the
light.
He
didn't
even
look
around
to
see
where
I
was
at.
It
was
even
depressing
out
in
the
street.
You
couldn't
even
hear
any
cars
any
more.
I
got
feeling
so
lonesome
and
rotten,
I
even
felt
like
waking
Ackley
up.
"Hey,
Ackley,"
I
said,
in
sort
of
a
whisper,
so
Stradlater
couldn't
hear
me
through
the
shower
curtain.
Ackley
didn't
hear
me,
though.
"Hey,
Ackley!"
He
still
didn't
hear
me.
He
slept
like
a
rock.
"Hey,
Ackley!"
He
heard
that,
all
right.
"What
the
hell's
the
matter
with
you?"
he
said.
"I
was
asleep,
for
Chrissake."
"Listen.
What's
the
routine
on
joining
a
monastery?"
I
asked
him.
I
was
sort
of
toying
with
the
idea
of
joining
one.
"Do
you
have
to
be
a
Catholic
and
all?"
"Certainly
you
have
to
be
a
Catholic.
You
bastard,
did
you
wake
me
just
to
ask
me
a
dumb
ques--"
"Aah,
go
back
to
sleep.
I'm
not
gonna
join
one
anyway.
The
kind
of
luck
I
have,
I'd
probably
join
one
with
all
the
wrong
kind
of
monks
in
it.
All
stupid
bastards.
Or
just
bastards."
When
I
said
that,
old
Ackley
sat
way
the
hell
up
in
bed.
"Listen,"
he
said,
"I
don't
care
what
you
say
about
me
or
anything,
but
if
you
start
making
cracks
about
my
goddam
religion,
for
Chrissake--"
"Relax,"
I
said.
"Nobody's
making
any
cracks
about
your
goddam
religion."
I
got
up
off
Ely's
bed,
and
started
towards
the
door.
I
didn't
want
to
hang
around
in
that
stupid
atmosphere
any
more.
I
stopped
on
the
way,
though,
and
picked
up
Ackley's
hand,
and
gave
him
a
big,
phony
handshake.
He
pulled
it
away
from
me.
"What's
the
idea?"
he
said.
"No
idea.
I
just
want
to
thank
you
for
being
such
a
goddam
prince,
that's
all,"
I
said.
I
said
it
in
this
very
sincere
voice.
"You're
aces,
Ackley
kid,"
I
said.
"You
know
that?"
"Wise
guy.
Someday
somebody's
gonna
bash
your--"
I
didn't
even
bother
to
listen
to
him.
I
shut
the
damn
door
and
went
out
in
the
corridor.
Everybody
was
asleep
or
out
or
home
for
the
week
end,
and
it
was
very,
very
quiet
and
depressing
in
the
corridor.
There
was
this
empty
box
of
Kolynos
toothpaste
outside
Leahy
and
Hoffman's
door,
and
while
I
walked
down
towards
the
stairs,
I
kept
giving
it
a
boot
with
this
sheep-lined
slipper
I
had
on.
What
I
thought
I'd
do,
I
thought
I
might
go
down
and
see
what
old
Mal
Brossard
was
doing.
But
all
of
a
sudden,
I
changed
my
mind.
All
of
a
sudden,
I
decided
what
I'd
really
do,
I'd
get
the
hell
out
of
Pencey--
right
that
same
night
and
all.
I
mean
not
wait
till
Wednesday
or
anything.
I
just
didn't
want
to
hang
around
any
more.
It
made
me
too
sad
and
lonesome.
So
what
I
decided
to
do,
I
decided
I'd
take
a
room
in
a
hotel
in
New
York--some
very
inexpensive
hotel
and
all--and
just
take
it
easy
till
Wednesday.
Then,
on
Wednesday,
I'd
go
home
all
rested
up
and
feeling
swell.
I
figured
my
parents
probably
wouldn't
get
old
Thurmer's
letter
saying
I'd
been
given
the
ax
till
maybe
Tuesday
or
Wednesday.
I
didn't
want
to
go
home
or
anything
till
they
got
it
and
thoroughly
digested
it
and
all.
I
didn't
want
to
be
around
when
they
first
got
it.
My
mother
gets
very
hysterical.
She's
not
too
bad
after
she
gets
something
thoroughly
digested,
though.
Besides,
I
sort
of
needed
a
little
vacation.
My
nerves
were
shot.
They
really
were.
Anyway,
that's
what
I
decided
I'd
do.
So
I
went
back
to
the
room
and
turned
on
the
light,
to
start
packing
and
all.
I
already
had
quite
a
few
things
packed.
Old
Stradlater
didn't
even
wake
up.
I
lit
a
cigarette
and
got
all
dressed
and
then
I
packed
these
two
Gladstones
I
have.
It
only
took
me
about
two
minutes.
I'm
a
very
rapid
packer.
One
thing
about
packing
depressed
me
a
little.
I
had
to
pack
these
brand-new
ice
skates
my
mother
had
practically
just
sent
me
a
couple
of
days
before.
That
depressed
me.
I
could
see
my
mother
going
in
Spaulding's
and
asking
the
salesman
a
million
dopy
questions--and
here
I
was
getting
the
ax
again.
It
made
me
feel
pretty
sad.
She
bought
me
the
wrong
kind
of
skates--I
wanted
racing
skates
and
she
bought
hockey--but
it
made
me
sad
anyway.
Almost
every
time
somebody
gives
me
a
present,
it
ends
up
making
me
sad.
After
I
got
all
packed,
I
sort
of
counted
my
dough.
I
don't
remember
exactly
how
much
I
had,
but
I
was
pretty
loaded.
My
grandmother'd
just
sent
me
a
wad
about
a
week
before.
I
have
this
grandmother
that's
quite
lavish
with
her
dough.
She
doesn't
have
all
her
marbles
any
more--she's
old
as
hell--and
she
keeps
sending
me
money
for
my
birthday
about
four
times
a
year.
Anyway,
even
though
I
was
pretty
loaded,
I
figured
I
could
always
use
a
few
extra
bucks.
You
never
know.
So
what
I
did
was,
I
went
down
the
hail
and
woke
up
Frederick
Woodruff,
this
guy
I'd
lent
my
typewriter
to.
I
asked
him
how
much
he'd
give
me
for
it.
He
was
a
pretty
wealthy
guy.
He
said
he
didn't
know.
He
said
he
didn't
much
want
to
buy
it.
Finally
he
bought
it,
though.
It
cost
about
ninety
bucks,
and
all
he
bought
it
for
was
twenty.
He
was
sore
because
I'd
woke
him
up.
When
I
was
all
set
to
go,
when
I
had
my
bags
and
all,
I
stood
for
a
while
next
to
the
stairs
and
took
a
last
look
down
the
goddam
corridor.
I
was
sort
of
crying.
I
don't
know
why.
I
put
my
red
hunting
hat
on,
and
turned
the
peak
around
to
the
back,
the
way
I
liked
it,
and
then
I
yelled
at
the
top
of
my
goddam
voice,
"Sleep
tight,
ya
morons!"
I'll
bet
I
woke
up
every
bastard
on
the
whole
floor.
Then
I
got
the
hell
out.
Some
stupid
guy
had
thrown
peanut
shells
all
over
the
stairs,
and
I
damn
near
broke
my
crazy
neck.
8
It
was
too
late
to
call
up
for
a
cab
or
anything,
so
I
walked
the
whole
way
to
the
station.
It
wasn't
too
far,
but
it
was
cold
as
hell,
and
the
snow
made
it
hard
for
walking,
and
my
Gladstones
kept
banging
hell
out
of
my
legs.
I
sort
of
enjoyed
the
air
and
all,
though.
The
only
trouble
was,
the
cold
made
my
nose
hurt,
and
right
under
my
upper
lip,
where
old
Stradlater'd
laid
one
on
me.
He'd
smacked
my
lip
right
on
my
teeth,
and
it
was
pretty
sore.
My
ears
were
nice
and
warm,
though.
That
hat
I
bought
had
earlaps
in
it,
and
I
put
them
on--I
didn't
give
a
damn
how
I
looked.
Nobody
was
around
anyway.
Everybody
was
in
the
sack.
I
was
quite
lucky
when
I
got
to
the
station,
because
I
only
had
to
wait
about
ten
minutes
for
a
train.
While
I
waited,
I
got
some
snow
in
my
hand
and
washed
my
face
with
it.
I
still
had
quite
a
bit
of
blood
on.
Usually
I
like
riding
on
trains,
especially
at
night,
with
the
lights
on
and
the
windows
so
black,
and
one
of
those
guys
coming
up
the
aisle
selling
coffee
and
sandwiches
and
magazines.
I
usually
buy
a
ham
sandwich
and
about
four
magazines.
If
I'm
on
a
train
at
night,
I
can
usually
even
read
one
of
those
dumb
stories
in
a
magazine
without
puking.
You
know.
One
of
those
stories
with
a
lot
of
phony,
lean-jawed
guys
named
David
in
it,
and
a
lot
of
phony
girls
named
Linda
or
Marcia
that
are
always
lighting
all
the
goddam
Davids'
pipes
for
them.
I
can
even
read
one
of
those
lousy
stories
on
a
train
at
night,
usually.
But
this
time,
it
was
different.
I
just
didn't
feel
like
it.
I
just
sort
of
sat
and
not
did
anything.
All
I
did
was
take
off
my
hunting
hat
and
put
it
in
my
pocket.
All
of
a
sudden,
this
lady
got
on
at
Trenton
and
sat
down
next
to
me.
Practically
the
whole
car
was
empty,
because
it
was
pretty
late
and
all,
but
she
sat
down
next
to
me,
instead
of
an
empty
seat,
because
she
had
this
big
bag
with
her
and
I
was
sitting
in
the
front
seat.
She
stuck
the
bag
right
out
in
the
middle
of
the
aisle,
where
the
conductor
and
everybody
could
trip
over
it.
She
had
these
orchids
on,
like
she'd
just
been
to
a
big
party
or
something.
She
was
around
forty
or
forty-five,
I
guess,
but
she
was
very
good
looking.
Women
kill
me.
They
really
do.
I
don't
mean
I'm
oversexed
or
anything
like
that--
although
I
am
quite
sexy.
I
just
like
them,
I
mean.
They're
always
leaving
their
goddam
bags
out
in
the
middle
of
the
aisle.
Anyway,
we
were
sitting
there,
and
all
of
a
sudden
she
said
to
me,
"Excuse
me,
but
isn't
that
a
Pencey
Prep
sticker?"
She
was
looking
up
at
my
suitcases,
up
on
the
rack.
"Yes,
it
is,"
I
said.
She
was
right.
I
did
have
a
goddam
Pencey
sticker
on
one
of
my
Gladstones.
Very
corny,
I'll
admit.
"Oh,
do
you
go
to
Pencey?"
she
said.
She
had
a
nice
voice.
A
nice
telephone
voice,
mostly.
She
should've
carried
a
goddam
telephone
around
with
her.
"Yes,
I
do,"
I
said.
"Oh,
how
lovely!
Perhaps
you
know
my
son,
then,
Ernest
Morrow?
He
goes
to
Pencey."
"Yes,
I
do.
He's
in
my
class."
Her
son
was
doubtless
the
biggest
bastard
that
ever
went
to
Pencey,
in
the
whole
crumby
history
of
the
school.
He
was
always
going
down
the
corridor,
after
he'd
had
a
shower,
snapping
his
soggy
old
wet
towel
at
people's
asses.
That's
exactly
the
kind
of
a
guy
he
was.
"Oh,
how
nice!"
the
lady
said.
But
not
corny.
She
was
just
nice
and
all.
"I
must
tell
Ernest
we
met,"
she
said.
"May
I
ask
your
name,
dear?"
"Rudolf
Schmidt,"
I
told
her.
I
didn't
feel
like
giving
her
my
whole
life
history.
Rudolf
Schmidt
was
the
name
of
the
janitor
of
our
dorm.
"Do
you
like
Pencey?"
she
asked
me.
"Pencey?
It's
not
too
bad.
It's
not
paradise
or
anything,
but
it's
as
good
as
most
schools.
Some
of
the
faculty
are
pretty
conscientious."
"Ernest
just
adores
it."
"I
know
he
does,"
I
said.
Then
I
started
shooting
the
old
crap
around
a
little
bit.
"He
adapts
himself
very
well
to
things.
He
really
does.
I
mean
he
really
knows
how
to
adapt
himself."
"Do
you
think
so?"
she
asked
me.
She
sounded
interested
as
hell.
"Ernest?
Sure,"
I
said.
Then
I
watched
her
take
off
her
gloves.
Boy,
was
she
lousy
with
rocks.
"I
just
broke
a
nail,
getting
out
of
a
cab,"
she
said.
She
looked
up
at
me
and
sort
of
smiled.
She
had
a
terrifically
nice
smile.
She
really
did.
Most
people
have
hardly
any
smile
at
all,
or
a
lousy
one.
"Ernest's
father
and
I
sometimes
worry
about
him,"
she
said.
"We
sometimes
feel
he's
not
a
terribly
good
mixer."
"How
do
you
mean?"
"Well.
He's
a
very
sensitive
boy.
He's
really
never
been
a
terribly
good
mixer
with
other
boys.
Perhaps
he
takes
things
a
little
more
seriously
than
he
should
at
his
age."
Sensitive.
That
killed
me.
That
guy
Morrow
was
about
as
sensitive
as
a
goddam
toilet
seat.
I
gave
her
a
good
look.
She
didn't
look
like
any
dope
to
me.
She
looked
like
she
might
have
a
pretty
damn
good
idea
what
a
bastard
she
was
the
mother
of.
But
you
can't
always
tell--with
somebody's
mother,
I
mean.
Mothers
are
all
slightly
insane.
The
thing
is,
though,
I
liked
old
Morrow's
mother.
She
was
all
right.
"Would
you
care
for
a
cigarette?"
I
asked
her.
She
looked
all
around.
"I
don't
believe
this
is
a
smoker,
Rudolf,"
she
said.
Rudolf.
That
killed
me.
"That's
all
right.
We
can
smoke
till
they
start
screaming
at
us,"
I
said.
She
took
a
cigarette
off
me,
and
I
gave
her
a
light.
She
looked
nice,
smoking.
She
inhaled
and
all,
but
she
didn't
wolf
the
smoke
down,
the
way
most
women
around
her
age
do.
She
had
a
lot
of
charm.
She
had
quite
a
lot
of
sex
appeal,
too,
if
you
really
want
to
know.
She
was
looking
at
me
sort
of
funny.
I
may
be
wrong
but
I
believe
your
nose
is
bleeding,
dear,
she
said,
all
of
a
sudden.
I
nodded
and
took
out
my
handkerchief.
"I
got
hit
with
a
snowball,"
I
said.
"One
of
those
very
icy
ones."
I
probably
would've
told
her
what
really
happened,
but
it
would've
taken
too
long.
I
liked
her,
though.
I
was
beginning
to
feel
sort
of
sorry
I'd
told
her
my
name
was
Rudolf
Schmidt.
"Old
Ernie,"
I
said.
"He's
one
of
the
most
popular
boys
at
Pencey.
Did
you
know
that?"
"No,
I
didn't."
I
nodded.
"It
really
took
everybody
quite
a
long
time
to
get
to
know
him.
He's
a
funny
guy.
A
strange
guy,
in
lots
of
ways--know
what
I
mean?
Like
when
I
first
met
him.
When
I
first
met
him,
I
thought
he
was
kind
of
a
snobbish
person.
That's
what
I
thought.
But
he
isn't.
He's
just
got
this
very
original
personality
that
takes
you
a
little
while
to
get
to
know
him."
Old
Mrs.
Morrow
didn't
say
anything,
but
boy,
you
should've
seen
her.
I
had
her
glued
to
her
seat.
You
take
somebody's
mother,
all
they
want
to
hear
about
is
what
a
hotshot
their
son
is.
Then
I
really
started
chucking
the
old
crap
around.
"Did
he
tell
you
about
the
elections?"
I
asked
her.
"The
class
elections?"
She
shook
her
head.
I
had
her
in
a
trance,
like.
I
really
did.
"Well,
a
bunch
of
us
wanted
old
Ernie
to
be
president
of
the
class.
I
mean
he
was
the
unanimous
choice.
I
mean
he
was
the
only
boy
that
could
really
handle
the
job,"
I
said--boy,
was
I
chucking
it.
"But
this
other
boy--Harry
Fencer--was
elected.
And
the
reason
he
was
elected,
the
simple
and
obvious
reason,
was
because
Ernie
wouldn't
let
us
nominate
him.
Because
he's
so
darn
shy
and
modest
and
all.
He
refused.
.
.
Boy,
he's
really
shy.
You
oughta
make
him
try
to
get
over
that."
I
looked
at
her.
"Didn't
he
tell
you
about
it?"
"No,
he
didn't."
I
nodded.
"That's
Ernie.
He
wouldn't.
That's
the
one
fault
with
him--he's
too
shy
and
modest.
You
really
oughta
get
him
to
try
to
relax
occasionally."
Right
that
minute,
the
conductor
came
around
for
old
Mrs.
Morrow's
ticket,
and
it
gave
me
a
chance
to
quit
shooting
it.
I'm
glad
I
shot
it
for
a
while,
though.
You
take
a
guy
like
Morrow
that's
always
snapping
their
towel
at
people's
asses--really
trying
to
hurt
somebody
with
it--they
don't
just
stay
a
rat
while
they're
a
kid.
They
stay
a
rat
their
whole
life.
But
I'll
bet,
after
all
the
crap
I
shot,
Mrs.
Morrow'll
keep
thinking
of
him
now
as
this
very
shy,
modest
guy
that
wouldn't
let
us
nominate
him
for
president.
She
might.
You
can't
tell.
Mothers
aren't
too
sharp
about
that
stuff.
"Would
you
care
for
a
cocktail?"
I
asked
her.
I
was
feeling
in
the
mood
for
one
myself.
"We
can
go
in
the
club
car.
All
right?"
"Dear,
are
you
allowed
to
order
drinks?"
she
asked
me.
Not
snotty,
though.
She
was
too
charming
and
all
to
be
snotty.
"Well,
no,
not
exactly,
but
I
can
usually
get
them
on
account
of
my
heighth,"
I
said.
"And
I
have
quite
a
bit
of
gray
hair."
I
turned
sideways
and
showed
her
my
gray
hair.
It
fascinated
hell
out
of
her.
"C'mon,
join
me,
why
don't
you?"
I
said.
I'd've
enjoyed
having
her.
"I
really
don't
think
I'd
better.
Thank
you
so
much,
though,
dear,"
she
said.
"Anyway,
the
club
car's
most
likely
closed.
It's
quite
late,
you
know."
She
was
right.
I'd
forgotten
all
about
what
time
it
was.
Then
she
looked
at
me
and
asked
me
what
I
was
afraid
she
was
going
to
ask
me.
"Ernest
wrote
that
he'd
be
home
on
Wednesday,
that
Christmas
vacation
would
start
on
Wednesday,"
she
said.
"I
hope
you
weren't
called
home
suddenly
because
of
illness
in
the
family."
She
really
looked
worried
about
it.
She
wasn't
just
being
nosy,
you
could
tell.
"No,
everybody's
fine
at
home,"
I
said.
"It's
me.
I
have
to
have
this
operation."
"Oh!
I'm
so
sorry,"
she
said.
She
really
was,
too.
I
was
right
away
sorry
I'd
said
it,
but
it
was
too
late.
"It
isn't
very
serious.
I
have
this
tiny
little
tumor
on
the
brain."
"Oh,
no!"
She
put
her
hand
up
to
her
mouth
and
all.
"Oh,
I'll
be
all
right
and
everything!
It's
right
near
the
outside.
And
it's
a
very
tiny
one.
They
can
take
it
out
in
about
two
minutes."
Then
I
started
reading
this
timetable
I
had
in
my
pocket.
Just
to
stop
lying.
Once
I
get
started,
I
can
go
on
for
hours
if
I
feel
like
it.
No
kidding.
Hours.
We
didn't
talk
too
much
after
that.
She
started
reading
this
Vogue
she
had
with
her,
and
I
looked
out
the
window
for
a
while.
She
got
off
at
Newark.
She
wished
me
a
lot
of
luck
with
the
operation
and
all.
She
kept
calling
me
Rudolf.
Then
she
invited
me
to
visit
Ernie
during
the
summer,
at
Gloucester,
Massachusetts.
She
said
their
house
was
right
on
the
beach,
and
they
had
a
tennis
court
and
all,
but
I
just
thanked
her
and
told
her
I
was
going
to
South
America
with
my
grandmother.
Which
was
really
a
hot
one,
because
my
grandmother
hardly
ever
even
goes
out
of
the
house,
except
maybe
to
go
to
a
goddam
matinee
or
something.
But
I
wouldn't
visit
that
sonuvabitch
Morrow
for
all
the
dough
in
the
world,
even
if
I
was
desperate.
9
The
first
thing
I
did
when
I
got
off
at
Penn
Station,
I
went
into
this
phone
booth.
I
felt
like
giving
somebody
a
buzz.
I
left
my
bags
right
outside
the
booth
so
that
I
could
watch
them,
but
as
soon
as
I
was
inside,
I
couldn't
think
of
anybody
to
call
up.
My
brother
D.B.
was
in
Hollywood.
My
kid
sister
Phoebe
goes
to
bed
around
nine
o'clock--
so
I
couldn't
call
her
up.
She
wouldn't've
cared
if
I'd
woke
her
up,
but
the
trouble
was,
she
wouldn't've
been
the
one
that
answered
the
phone.
My
parents
would
be
the
ones.
So
that
was
out.
Then
I
thought
of
giving
Jane
Gallagher's
mother
a
buzz,
and
find
out
when
Jane's
vacation
started,
but
I
didn't
feel
like
it.
Besides,
it
was
pretty
late
to
call
up.
Then
I
thought
of
calling
this
girl
I
used
to
go
around
with
quite
frequently,
Sally
Hayes,
because
I
knew
her
Christmas
vacation
had
started
already--she'd
written
me
this
long,
phony
letter,
inviting
me
over
to
help
her
trim
the
Christmas
tree
Christmas
Eve
and
all--
but
I
was
afraid
her
mother'd
answer
the
phone.
Her
mother
knew
my
mother,
and
I
could
picture
her
breaking
a
goddam
leg
to
get
to
the
phone
and
tell
my
mother
I
was
in
New
York.
Besides,
I
wasn't
crazy
about
talking
to
old
Mrs.
Hayes
on
the
phone.
She
once
told
Sally
I
was
wild.
She
said
I
was
wild
and
that
I
had
no
direction
in
life.
Then
I
thought
of
calling
up
this
guy
that
went
to
the
Whooton
School
when
I
was
there,
Carl
Luce,
but
I
didn't
like
him
much.
So
I
ended
up
not
calling
anybody.
I
came
out
of
the
booth,
after
about
twenty
minutes
or
so,
and
got
my
bags
and
walked
over
to
that
tunnel
where
the
cabs
are
and
got
a
cab.
I'm
so
damn
absent-minded,
I
gave
the
driver
my
regular
address,
just
out
of
habit
and
all--I
mean
I
completely
forgot
I
was
going
to
shack
up
in
a
hotel
for
a
couple
of
days
and
not
go
home
till
vacation
started.
I
didn't
think
of
it
till
we
were
halfway
through
the
park.
Then
I
said,
"Hey,
do
you
mind
turning
around
when
you
get
a
chance?
I
gave
you
the
wrong
address.
I
want
to
go
back
downtown."
The
driver
was
sort
of
a
wise
guy.
"I
can't
turn
around
here,
Mac.
This
here's
a
one-way.
I'll
have
to
go
all
the
way
to
Ninedieth
Street
now."
I
didn't
want
to
start
an
argument.
"Okay,"
I
said.
Then
I
thought
of
something,
all
of
a
sudden.
"Hey,
listen,"
I
said.
"You
know
those
ducks
in
that
lagoon
right
near
Central
Park
South?
That
little
lake?
By
any
chance,
do
you
happen
to
know
where
they
go,
the
ducks,
when
it
gets
all
frozen
over?
Do
you
happen
to
know,
by
any
chance?"
I
realized
it
was
only
one
chance
in
a
million.
He
turned
around
and
looked
at
me
like
I
was
a
madman.
"What're
ya
tryna
do,
bud?"
he
said.
"Kid
me?"
"No--I
was
just
interested,
that's
all."
He
didn't
say
anything
more,
so
I
didn't
either.
Until
we
came
out
of
the
park
at
Ninetieth
Street.
Then
he
said,
"All
right,
buddy.
Where
to?"
"Well,
the
thing
is,
I
don't
want
to
stay
at
any
hotels
on
the
East
Side
where
I
might
run
into
some
acquaintances
of
mine.
I'm
traveling
incognito,"
I
said.
I
hate
saying
corny
things
like
"traveling
incognito."
But
when
I'm
with
somebody
that's
corny,
I
always
act
corny
too.
"Do
you
happen
to
know
whose
band's
at
the
Taft
or
the
New
Yorker,
by
any
chance?"
"No
idear,
Mac."
"Well--take
me
to
the
Edmont
then,"
I
said.
"Would
you
care
to
stop
on
the
way
and
join
me
for
a
cocktail?
On
me.
I'm
loaded."
"Can't
do
it,
Mac.
Sorry."
He
certainly
was
good
company.
Terrific
personality.
We
got
to
the
Edmont
Hotel,
and
I
checked
in.
I'd
put
on
my
red
hunting
cap
when
I
was
in
the
cab,
just
for
the
hell
of
it,
but
I
took
it
off
before
I
checked
in.
I
didn't
want
to
look
like
a
screwball
or
something.
Which
is
really
ironic.
I
didn't
know
then
that
the
goddam
hotel
was
full
of
perverts
and
morons.
Screwballs
all
over
the
place.
They
gave
me
this
very
crumby
room,
with
nothing
to
look
out
of
the
window
at
except
the
other
side
of
the
hotel.
I
didn't
care
much.
I
was
too
depressed
to
care
whether
I
had
a
good
view
or
not.
The
bellboy
that
showed
me
to
the
room
was
this
very
old
guy
around
sixty-five.
He
was
even
more
depressing
than
the
room
was.
He
was
one
of
those
bald
guys
that
comb
all
their
hair
over
from
the
side
to
cover
up
the
baldness.
I'd
rather
be
bald
than
do
that.
Anyway,
what
a
gorgeous
job
for
a
guy
around
sixty-five
years
old.
Carrying
people's
suitcases
and
waiting
around
for
a
tip.
I
suppose
he
wasn't
too
intelligent
or
anything,
but
it
was
terrible
anyway.
After
he
left,
I
looked
out
the
window
for
a
while,
with
my
coat
on
and
all.
I
didn't
have
anything
else
to
do.
You'd
be
surprised
what
was
going
on
on
the
other
side
of
the
hotel.
They
didn't
even
bother
to
pull
their
shades
down.
I
saw
one
guy,
a
gray-haired,
very
distinguished-looking
guy
with
only
his
shorts
on,
do
something
you
wouldn't
believe
me
if
I
told
you.
First
he
put
his
suitcase
on
the
bed.
Then
he
took
out
all
these
women's
clothes,
and
put
them
on.
Real
women's
clothes--silk
stockings,
high-heeled
shoes,
brassiere,
and
one
of
those
corsets
with
the
straps
hanging
down
and
all.
Then
he
put
on
this
very
tight
black
evening
dress.
I
swear
to
God.
Then
he
started
walking
up
and
down
the
room,
taking
these
very
small
steps,
the
way
a
woman
does,
and
smoking
a
cigarette
and
looking
at
himself
in
the
mirror.
He
was
all
alone,
too.
Unless
somebody
was
in
the
bathroom--I
couldn't
see
that
much.
Then,
in
the
window
almost
right
over
his,
I
saw
a
man
and
a
woman
squirting
water
out
of
their
mouths
at
each
other.
It
probably
was
highballs,
not
water,
but
I
couldn't
see
what
they
had
in
their
glasses.
Anyway,
first
he'd
take
a
swallow
and
squirt
it
all
over
her,
then
she
did
it
to
him--they
took
turns,
for
God's
sake.
You
should've
seen
them.
They
were
in
hysterics
the
whole
time,
like
it
was
the
funniest
thing
that
ever
happened.
I'm
not
kidding,
the
hotel
was
lousy
with
perverts.
I
was
probably
the
only
normal
bastard
in
the
whole
place--and
that
isn't
saying
much.
I
damn
near
sent
a
telegram
to
old
Stradlater
telling
him
to
take
the
first
train
to
New
York.
He'd
have
been
the
king
of
the
hotel.
The
trouble
was,
that
kind
of
junk
is
sort
of
fascinating
to
watch,
even
if
you
don't
want
it
to
be.
For
instance,
that
girl
that
was
getting
water
squirted
all
over
her
face,
she
was
pretty
good-looking.
I
mean
that's
my
big
trouble.
In
my
mind,
I'm
probably
the
biggest
sex
maniac
you
ever
saw.
Sometimes
I
can
think
of
very
crumby
stuff
I
wouldn't
mind
doing
if
the
opportunity
came
up.
I
can
even
see
how
it
might
be
quite
a
lot
of
fun,
in
a
crumby
way,
and
if
you
were
both
sort
of
drunk
and
all,
to
get
a
girl
and
squirt
water
or
something
all
over
each
other's
face.
The
thing
is,
though,
I
don't
like
the
idea.
It
stinks,
if
you
analyze
it.
I
think
if
you
don't
really
like
a
girl,
you
shouldn't
horse
around
with
her
at
all,
and
if
you
do
like
her,
then
you're
supposed
to
like
her
face,
and
if
you
like
her
face,
you
ought
to
be
careful
about
doing
crumby
stuff
to
it,
like
squirting
water
all
over
it.
It's
really
too
bad
that
so
much
crumby
stuff
is
a
lot
of
fun
sometimes.
Girls
aren't
too
much
help,
either,
when
you
start
trying
not
to
get
too
crumby,
when
you
start
trying
not
to
spoil
anything
really
good.
I
knew
this
one
girl,
a
couple
of
years
ago,
that
was
even
crumbier
than
I
was.
Boy,
was
she
crumby!
We
had
a
lot
of
fun,
though,
for
a
while,
in
a
crumby
way.
Sex
is
something
I
really
don't
understand
too
hot.
You
never
know
where
the
hell
you
are.
I
keep
making
up
these
sex
rules
for
myself,
and
then
I
break
them
right
away.
Last
year
I
made
a
rule
that
I
was
going
to
quit
horsing
around
with
girls
that,
deep
down,
gave
me
a
pain
in
the
ass.
I
broke
it,
though,
the
same
week
I
made
it--the
same
night,
as
a
matter
of
fact.
I
spent
the
whole
night
necking
with
a
terrible
phony
named
Anne
Louise
Sherman.
Sex
is
something
I
just
don't
understand.
I
swear
to
God
I
don't.
I
started
toying
with
the
idea,
while
I
kept
standing
there,
of
giving
old
Jane
a
buzz--I
mean
calling
her
long
distance
at
B.M.,
where
she
went,
instead
of
calling
up
her
mother
to
find
out
when
she
was
coming
home.
You
weren't
supposed
to
call
students
up
late
at
night,
but
I
had
it
all
figured
out.
I
was
going
to
tell
whoever
answered
the
phone
that
I
was
her
uncle.
I
was
going
to
say
her
aunt
had
just
got
killed
in
a
car
accident
and
I
had
to
speak
to
her
immediately.
It
would've
worked,
too.
The
only
reason
I
didn't
do
it
was
because
I
wasn't
in
the
mood.
If
you're
not
in
the
mood,
you
can't
do
that
stuff
right.
After
a
while
I
sat
down
in
a
chair
and
smoked
a
couple
of
cigarettes.
I
was
feeling
pretty
horny.
I
have
to
admit
it.
Then,
all
of
a
sudden,
I
got
this
idea.
I
took
out
my
wallet
and
started
looking
for
this
address
a
guy
I
met
at
a
party
last
summer,
that
went
to
Princeton,
gave
me.
Finally
I
found
it.
It
was
all
a
funny
color
from
my
wallet,
but
you
could
still
read
it.
It
was
the
address
of
this
girl
that
wasn't
exactly
a
whore
or
anything
but
that
didn't
mind
doing
it
once
in
a
while,
this
Princeton
guy
told
me.
He
brought
her
to
a
dance
at
Princeton
once,
and
they
nearly
kicked
him
out
for
bringing
her.
She
used
to
be
a
burlesque
stripper
or
something.
Anyway,
I
went
over
to
the
phone
and
gave
her
a
buzz.
Her
name
was
Faith
Cavendish,
and
she
lived
at
the
Stanford
Arms
Hotel
on
Sixty-fifth
and
Broadway.
A
dump,
no
doubt.
For
a
while,
I
didn
t
think
she
was
home
or
something.
Nobody
kept
answering.
Then,
finally,
somebody
picked
up
the
phone.
"Hello?"
I
said.
I
made
my
voice
quite
deep
so
that
she
wouldn't
suspect
my
age
or
anything.
I
have
a
pretty
deep
voice
anyway.
"Hello,"
this
woman's
voice
said.
None
too
friendly,
either.
"Is
this
Miss
Faith
Cavendish?"
"Who's
this?"
she
said.
"Who's
calling
me
up
at
this
crazy
goddam
hour?"
That
sort
of
scared
me
a
little
bit.
"Well,
I
know
it's
quite
late,"
I
said,
in
this
very
mature
voice
and
all.
"I
hope
you'll
forgive
me,
but
I
was
very
anxious
to
get
in
touch
with
you."
I
said
it
suave
as
hell.
I
really
did.
"Who
is
this?"
she
said.
"Well,
you
don't
know
me,
but
I'm
a
friend
of
Eddie
Birdsell's.
He
suggested
that
if
I
were
in
town
sometime,
we
ought
to
get
together
for
a
cocktail
or
two."
"Who?
You're
a
friend
of
who?"
Boy,
she
was
a
real
tigress
over
the
phone.
She
was
damn
near
yelling
at
me.
"Edmund
Birdsell.
Eddie
Birdsell,"
I
said.
I
couldn't
remember
if
his
name
was
Edmund
or
Edward.
I
only
met
him
once,
at
a
goddam
stupid
party.
"I
don't
know
anybody
by
that
name,
Jack.
And
if
you
think
I
enjoy
bein'
woke
up
in
the
middle--"
"Eddie
Birdsell?
From
Princeton?"
I
said.
You
could
tell
she
was
running
the
name
over
in
her
mind
and
all.
"Birdsell,
Birdsell.
.
.
from
Princeton..
.
Princeton
College?"
"That's
right,"
I
said.
"You
from
Princeton
College?"
"Well,
approximately."
"Oh.
.
.
How
is
Eddie?"
she
said.
"This
is
certainly
a
peculiar
time
to
call
a
person
up,
though.
Jesus
Christ."
"He's
fine.
He
asked
to
be
remembered
to
you."
"Well,
thank
you.
Remember
me
to
him,"
she
said.
"He's
a
grand
person.
What's
he
doing
now?"
She
was
getting
friendly
as
hell,
all
of
a
sudden.
"Oh,
you
know.
Same
old
stuff,"
I
said.
How
the
hell
did
I
know
what
he
was
doing?
I
hardly
knew
the
guy.
I
didn't
even
know
if
he
was
still
at
Princeton.
"Look,"
I
said.
"Would
you
be
interested
in
meeting
me
for
a
cocktail
somewhere?"
"By
any
chance
do
you
have
any
idea
what
time
it
is?"
she
said.
"What's
your
name,
anyhow,
may
I
ask?"
She
was
getting
an
English
accent,
all
of
a
sudden.
"You
sound
a
little
on
the
young
side."
I
laughed.
"Thank
you
for
the
compliment,"
I
said--
suave
as
hell.
"Holden
Caulfield's
my
name."
I
should've
given
her
a
phony
name,
but
I
didn't
think
of
it.
"Well,
look,
Mr.
Cawffle.
I'm
not
in
the
habit
of
making
engagements
in
the
middle
of
the
night.
I'm
a
working
gal."
"Tomorrow's
Sunday,"
I
told
her.
"Well,
anyway.
I
gotta
get
my
beauty
sleep.
You
know
how
it
is."
"I
thought
we
might
have
just
one
cocktail
together.
It
isn't
too
late."
"Well.
You're
very
sweet,"
she
said.
"Where
ya
callin'
from?
Where
ya
at
now,
anyways?"
"Me?
I'm
in
a
phone
booth."
"Oh,"
she
said.
Then
there
was
this
very
long
pause.
"Well,
I'd
like
awfully
to
get
together
with
you
sometime,
Mr.
Cawffle.
You
sound
very
attractive.
You
sound
like
a
very
attractive
person.
But
it
is
late."
"I
could
come
up
to
your
place."
"Well,
ordinary,
I'd
say
grand.
I
mean
I'd
love
to
have
you
drop
up
for
a
cocktail,
but
my
roommate
happens
to
be
ill.
She's
been
laying
here
all
night
without
a
wink
of
sleep.
She
just
this
minute
closed
her
eyes
and
all.
I
mean."
"Oh.
That's
too
bad."
"Where
ya
stopping
at?
Perhaps
we
could
get
together
for
cocktails
tomorrow."
"I
can't
make
it
tomorrow,"
I
said.
"Tonight's
the
only
time
I
can
make
it."
What
a
dope
I
was.
I
shouldn't've
said
that.
"Oh.
Well,
I'm
awfully
sorry."
"I'll
say
hello
to
Eddie
for
you."
"Willya
do
that?
I
hope
you
enjoy
your
stay
in
New
York.
It's
a
grand
place."
"I
know
it
is.
Thanks.
Good
night,"
I
said.
Then
I
hung
up.
Boy,
I
really
fouled
that
up.
I
should've
at
least
made
it
for
cocktails
or
something.
10
It
was
still
pretty
early.
I'm
not
sure
what
time
it
was,
but
it
wasn't
too
late.
The
one
thing
I
hate
to
do
is
go
to
bed
when
I'm
not
even
tired.
So
I
opened
my
suitcases
and
took
out
a
clean
shirt,
and
then
I
went
in
the
bathroom
and
washed
and
changed
my
shirt.
What
I
thought
I'd
do,
I
thought
I'd
go
downstairs
and
see
what
the
hell
was
going
on
in
the
Lavender
Room.
They
had
this
night
club,
the
Lavender
Room,
in
the
hotel.
While
I
was
changing
my
shirt,
I
damn
near
gave
my
kid
sister
Phoebe
a
buzz,
though.
I
certainly
felt
like
talking
to
her
on
the
phone.
Somebody
with
sense
and
all.
But
I
couldn't
take
a
chance
on
giving
her
a
buzz,
because
she
was
only
a
little
kid
and
she
wouldn't
have
been
up,
let
alone
anywhere
near
the
phone.
I
thought
of
maybe
hanging
up
if
my
parents
answered,
but
that
wouldn't've
worked,
either.
They'd
know
it
was
me.
My
mother
always
knows
it's
me.
She's
psychic.
But
I
certainly
wouldn't
have
minded
shooting
the
crap
with
old
Phoebe
for
a
while.
You
should
see
her.
You
never
saw
a
little
kid
so
pretty
and
smart
in
your
whole
life.
She's
really
smart.
I
mean
she's
had
all
A's
ever
since
she
started
school.
As
a
matter
of
fact,
I'm
the
only
dumb
one
in
the
family.
My
brother
D.B.'s
a
writer
and
all,
and
my
brother
Allie,
the
one
that
died,
that
I
told
you
about,
was
a
wizard.
I'm
the
only
really
dumb
one.
But
you
ought
to
see
old
Phoebe.
She
has
this
sort
of
red
hair,
a
little
bit
like
Allie's
was,
that's
very
short
in
the
summertime.
In
the
summertime,
she
sticks
it
behind
her
ears.
She
has
nice,
pretty
little
ears.
In
the
wintertime,
it's
pretty
long,
though.
Sometimes
my
mother
braids
it
and
sometimes
she
doesn't.
It's
really
nice,
though.
She's
only
ten.
She's
quite
skinny,
like
me,
but
nice
skinny.
Roller-skate
skinny.
I
watched
her
once
from
the
window
when
she
was
crossing
over
Fifth
Avenue
to
go
to
the
park,
and
that's
what
she
is,
roller-skate
skinny.
You'd
like
her.
I
mean
if
you
tell
old
Phoebe
something,
she
knows
exactly
what
the
hell
you're
talking
about.
I
mean
you
can
even
take
her
anywhere
with
you.
If
you
take
her
to
a
lousy
movie,
for
instance,
she
knows
it's
a
lousy
movie.
If
you
take
her
to
a
pretty
good
movie,
she
knows
it's
a
pretty
good
movie.
D.B.
and
I
took
her
to
see
this
French
movie,
The
Baker's
Wife,
with
Raimu
in
it.
It
killed
her.
Her
favorite
is
The
39
Steps,
though,
with
Robert
Donat.
She
knows
the
whole
goddam
movie
by
heart,
because
I've
taken
her
to
see
it
about
ten
times.
When
old
Donat
comes
up
to
this
Scotch
farmhouse,
for
instance,
when
he's
running
away
from
the
cops
and
all,
Phoebe'll
say
right
out
loud
in
the
movie--right
when
the
Scotch
guy
in
the
picture
says
it--"Can
you
eat
the
herring?"
She
knows
all
the
talk
by
heart.
And
when
this
professor
in
the
picture,
that's
really
a
German
spy,
sticks
up
his
little
finger
with
part
of
the
middle
joint
missing,
to
show
Robert
Donat,
old
Phoebe
beats
him
to
it--she
holds
up
her
little
finger
at
me
in
the
dark,
right
in
front
of
my
face.
She's
all
right.
You'd
like
her.
The
only
trouble
is,
she's
a
little
too
affectionate
sometimes.
She's
very
emotional,
for
a
child.
She
really
is.
Something
else
she
does,
she
writes
books
all
the
time.
Only,
she
doesn't
finish
them.
They're
all
about
some
kid
named
Hazel
Weatherfield--only
old
Phoebe
spells
it
"Hazle."
Old
Hazle
Weatherfield
is
a
girl
detective.
She's
supposed
to
be
an
orphan,
but
her
old
man
keeps
showing
up.
Her
old
man's
always
a
"tall
attractive
gentleman
about
20
years
of
age."
That
kills
me.
Old
Phoebe.
I
swear
to
God
you'd
like
her.
She
was
smart
even
when
she
was
a
very
tiny
little
kid.
When
she
was
a
very
tiny
little
kid,
I
and
Allie
used
to
take
her
to
the
park
with
us,
especially
on
Sundays.
Allie
had
this
sailboat
he
used
to
like
to
fool
around
with
on
Sundays,
and
we
used
to
take
old
Phoebe
with
us.
She'd
wear
white
gloves
and
walk
right
between
us,
like
a
lady
and
all.
And
when
Allie
and
I
were
having
some
conversation
about
things
in
general,
old
Phoebe'd
be
listening.
Sometimes
you'd
forget
she
was
around,
because
she
was
such
a
little
kid,
but
she'd
let
you
know.
She'd
interrupt
you
all
the
time.
She'd
give
Allie
or
I
a
push
or
something,
and
say,
"Who?
Who
said
that?
Bobby
or
the
lady?"
And
we'd
tell
her
who
said
it,
and
she'd
say,
"Oh,"
and
go
right
on
listening
and
all.
She
killed
Allie,
too.
I
mean
he
liked
her,
too.
She's
ten
now,
and
not
such
a
tiny
little
kid
any
more,
but
she
still
kills
everybody--everybody
with
any
sense,
anyway.
Anyway,
she
was
somebody
you
always
felt
like
talking
to
on
the
phone.
But
I
was
too
afraid
my
parents
would
answer,
and
then
they'd
find
out
I
was
in
New
York
and
kicked
out
of
Pencey
and
all.
So
I
just
finished
putting
on
my
shirt.
Then
I
got
all
ready
and
went
down
in
the
elevator
to
the
lobby
to
see
what
was
going
on.
Except
for
a
few
pimpy-looking
guys,
and
a
few
whory-looking
blondes,
the
lobby
was
pretty
empty.
But
you
could
hear
the
band
playing
in
the
Lavender
Room,
and
so
I
went
in
there.
It
wasn't
very
crowded,
but
they
gave
me
a
lousy
table
anyway--way
in
the
back.
I
should've
waved
a
buck
under
the
head-waiter's
nose.
In
New
York,
boy,
money
really
talks--I'm
not
kidding.
The
band
was
putrid.
Buddy
Singer.
Very
brassy,
but
not
good
brassy--corny
brassy.
Also,
there
were
very
few
people
around
my
age
in
the
place.
In
fact,
nobody
was
around
my
age.
They
were
mostly
old,
show-offy-looking
guys
with
their
dates.
Except
at
the
table
right
next
to
me.
At
the
table
right
next
to
me,
there
were
these
three
girls
around
thirty
or
so.
The
whole
three
of
them
were
pretty
ugly,
and
they
all
had
on
the
kind
of
hats
that
you
knew
they
didn't
really
live
in
New
York,
but
one
of
them,
the
blonde
one,
wasn't
too
bad.
She
was
sort
of
cute,
the
blonde
one,
and
I
started
giving
her
the
old
eye
a
little
bit,
but
just
then
the
waiter
came
up
for
my
order.
I
ordered
a
Scotch
and
soda,
and
told
him
not
to
mix
it--I
said
it
fast
as
hell,
because
if
you
hem
and
haw,
they
think
you're
under
twenty-one
and
won't
sell
you
any
intoxicating
liquor.
I
had
trouble
with
him
anyway,
though.
"I'm
sorry,
sir,"
he
said,
"but
do
you
have
some
verification
of
your
age?
Your
driver's
license,
perhaps?"
I
gave
him
this
very
cold
stare,
like
he'd
insulted
the
hell
out
of
me,
and
asked
him,
"Do
I
look
like
I'm
under
twenty-one?"
"I'm
sorry,
sir,
but
we
have
our--"
"Okay,
okay,"
I
said.
I
figured
the
hell
with
it.
"Bring
me
a
Coke."
He
started
to
go
away,
but
I
called
him
back.
"Can'tcha
stick
a
little
rum
in
it
or
something?"
I
asked
him.
I
asked
him
very
nicely
and
all.
"I
can't
sit
in
a
corny
place
like
this
cold
sober.
Can'tcha
stick
a
little
rum
in
it
or
something?"
"I'm
very
sorry,
sir.
.
."
he
said,
and
beat
it
on
me.
I
didn't
hold
it
against
him,
though.
They
lose
their
jobs
if
they
get
caught
selling
to
a
minor.
I'm
a
goddam
minor.
I
started
giving
the
three
witches
at
the
next
table
the
eye
again.
That
is,
the
blonde
one.
The
other
two
were
strictly
from
hunger.
I
didn't
do
it
crudely,
though.
I
just
gave
all
three
of
them
this
very
cool
glance
and
all.
What
they
did,
though,
the
three
of
them,
when
I
did
it,
they
started
giggling
like
morons.
They
probably
thought
I
was
too
young
to
give
anybody
the
once-over.
That
annoyed
hell
out
of
me--
you'd've
thought
I
wanted
to
marry
them
or
something.
I
should've
given
them
the
freeze,
after
they
did
that,
but
the
trouble
was,
I
really
felt
like
dancing.
I'm
very
fond
of
dancing,
sometimes,
and
that
was
one
of
the
times.
So
all
of
a
sudden,
I
sort
of
leaned
over
and
said,
"Would
any
of
you
girls
care
to
dance?"
I
didn't
ask
them
crudely
or
anything.
Very
suave,
in
fact.
But
God
damn
it,
they
thought
that
was
a
panic,
too.
They
started
giggling
some
more.
I'm
not
kidding,
they
were
three
real
morons.
"C'mon,"
I
said.
"I'll
dance
with
you
one
at
a
time.
All
right?
How
'bout
it?
C'mon!"
I
really
felt
like
dancing.
Finally,
the
blonde
one
got
up
to
dance
with
me,
because
you
could
tell
I
was
really
talking
to
her,
and
we
walked
out
to
the
dance
floor.
The
other
two
grools
nearly
had
hysterics
when
we
did.
I
certainly
must've
been
very
hard
up
to
even
bother
with
any
of
them.
But
it
was
worth
it.
The
blonde
was
some
dancer.
She
was
one
of
the
best
dancers
I
ever
danced
with.
I'm
not
kidding,
some
of
these
very
stupid
girls
can
really
knock
you
out
on
a
dance
floor.
You
take
a
really
smart
girl,
and
half
the
time
she's
trying
to
lead
you
around
the
dance
floor,
or
else
she's
such
a
lousy
dancer,
the
best
thing
to
do
is
stay
at
the
table
and
just
get
drunk
with
her.
"You
really
can
dance,"
I
told
the
blonde
one.
"You
oughta
be
a
pro.
I
mean
it.
I
danced
with
a
pro
once,
and
you're
twice
as
good
as
she
was.
Did
you
ever
hear
of
Marco
and
Miranda?"
"What?"
she
said.
She
wasn't
even
listening
to
me.
She
was
looking
all
around
the
place.
"I
said
did
you
ever
hear
of
Marco
and
Miranda?"
"I
don't
know.
No.
I
don't
know."
"Well,
they're
dancers,
she's
a
dancer.
She's
not
too
hot,
though.
She
does
everything
she's
supposed
to,
but
she's
not
so
hot
anyway.
You
know
when
a
girl's
really
a
terrific
dancer?"
"Wudga
say?"
she
said.
She
wasn't
listening
to
me,
even.
Her
mind
was
wandering
all
over
the
place.
"I
said
do
you
know
when
a
girl's
really
a
terrific
dancer?"
"Uh-uh."
"Well--where
I
have
my
hand
on
your
back.
If
I
think
there
isn't
anything
underneath
my
hand--no
can,
no
legs,
no
feet,
no
anything--then
the
girl's
really
a
terrific
dancer."
She
wasn't
listening,
though.
So
I
ignored
her
for
a
while.
We
just
danced.
God,
could
that
dopey
girl
dance.
Buddy
Singer
and
his
stinking
band
was
playing
"Just
One
of
Those
Things"
and
even
they
couldn't
ruin
it
entirely.
It's
a
swell
song.
I
didn't
try
any
trick
stuff
while
we
danced--I
hate
a
guy
that
does
a
lot
of
show-off
tricky
stuff
on
the
dance
floor--but
I
was
moving
her
around
plenty,
and
she
stayed
with
me.
The
funny
thing
is,
I
thought
she
was
enjoying
it,
too,
till
all
of
a
sudden
she
came
out
with
this
very
dumb
remark.
"I
and
my
girl
friends
saw
Peter
Lorre
last
night,"
she
said.
"The
movie
actor.
In
person.
He
was
buyin'
a
newspaper.
He's
cute."
"You're
lucky,"
I
told
her.
"You're
really
lucky.
You
know
that?"
She
was
really
a
moron.
But
what
a
dancer.
I
could
hardly
stop
myself
from
sort
of
giving
her
a
kiss
on
the
top
of
her
dopey
head--you
know--
right
where
the
part
is,
and
all.
She
got
sore
when
I
did
it.
"Hey!
What's
the
idea?"
"Nothing.
No
idea.
You
really
can
dance,"
I
said.
"I
have
a
kid
sister
that's
only
in
the
goddam
fourth
grade.
You're
about
as
good
as
she
is,
and
she
can
dance
better
than
anybody
living
or
dead."
"Watch
your
language,
if
you
don't
mind."
What
a
lady,
boy.
A
queen,
for
Chrissake.
"Where
you
girls
from?"
I
asked
her.
She
didn't
answer
me,
though.
She
was
busy
looking
around
for
old
Peter
Lorre
to
show
up,
I
guess.
"Where
you
girls
from?"
I
asked
her
again.
"What?"
she
said.
"Where
you
girls
from?
Don't
answer
if
you
don't
feel
like
it.
I
don't
want
you
to
strain
yourself."
"Seattle,
Washington,"
she
said.
She
was
doing
me
a
big
favor
to
tell
me.
"You're
a
very
good
conversationalist,"
I
told
her.
"You
know
that?"
"What?"
I
let
it
drop.
It
was
over
her
head,
anyway.
"Do
you
feel
like
jitterbugging
a
little
bit,
if
they
play
a
fast
one?
Not
corny
jitterbug,
not
jump
or
anything--just
nice
and
easy.
Everybody'll
all
sit
down
when
they
play
a
fast
one,
except
the
old
guys
and
the
fat
guys,
and
we'll
have
plenty
of
room.
Okay?"
"It's
immaterial
to
me,"
she
said.
"Hey--how
old
are
you,
anyhow?"
That
annoyed
me,
for
some
reason.
"Oh,
Christ.
Don't
spoil
it,"
I
said.
"I'm
twelve,
for
Chrissake.
I'm
big
for
my
age."
"Listen.
I
toleja
about
that.
I
don't
like
that
type
language,"
she
said.
"If
you're
gonna
use
that
type
language,
I
can
go
sit
down
with
my
girl
friends,
you
know."
I
apologized
like
a
madman,
because
the
band
was
starting
a
fast
one.
She
started
jitterbugging
with
me--
but
just
very
nice
and
easy,
not
corny.
She
was
really
good.
All
you
had
to
do
was
touch
her.
And
when
she
turned
around,
her
pretty
little
butt
twitched
so
nice
and
all.
She
knocked
me
out.
I
mean
it.
I
was
half
in
love
with
her
by
the
time
we
sat
down.
That's
the
thing
about
girls.
Every
time
they
do
something
pretty,
even
if
they're
not
much
to
look
at,
or
even
if
they're
sort
of
stupid,
you
fall
half
in
love
with
them,
and
then
you
never
know
where
the
hell
you
are.
Girls.
Jesus
Christ.
They
can
drive
you
crazy.
They
really
can.
They
didn't
invite
me
to
sit
down
at
their
table--
mostly
because
they
were
too
ignorant--but
I
sat
down
anyway.
The
blonde
I'd
been
dancing
with's
name
was
Bernice
something--Crabs
or
Krebs.
The
two
ugly
ones'
names
were
Marty
and
Laverne.
I
told
them
my
name
was
Jim
Steele,
just
for
the
hell
of
it.
Then
I
tried
to
get
them
in
a
little
intelligent
conversation,
but
it
was
practically
impossible.
You
had
to
twist
their
arms.
You
could
hardly
tell
which
was
the
stupidest
of
the
three
of
them.
And
the
whole
three
of
them
kept
looking
all
around
the
goddam
room,
like
as
if
they
expected
a
flock
of
goddam
movie
stars
to
come
in
any
minute.
They
probably
thought
movie
stars
always
hung
out
in
the
Lavender
Room
when
they
came
to
New
York,
instead
of
the
Stork
Club
or
El
Morocco
and
all.
Anyway,
it
took
me
about
a
half
hour
to
find
out
where
they
all
worked
and
all
in
Seattle.
They
all
worked
in
the
same
insurance
office.
I
asked
them
if
they
liked
it,
but
do
you
think
you
could
get
an
intelligent
answer
out
of
those
three
dopes?
I
thought
the
two
ugly
ones,
Marty
and
Laverne,
were
sisters,
but
they
got
very
insulted
when
I
asked
them.
You
could
tell
neither
one
of
them
wanted
to
look
like
the
other
one,
and
you
couldn't
blame
them,
but
it
was
very
amusing
anyway.
I
danced
with
them
all--the
whole
three
of
them--one
at
a
time.
The
one
ugly
one,
Laverne,
wasn't
too
bad
a
dancer,
but
the
other
one,
old
Marty,
was
murder.
Old
Marty
was
like
dragging
the
Statue
of
Liberty
around
the
floor.
The
only
way
I
could
even
half
enjoy
myself
dragging
her
around
was
if
I
amused
myself
a
little.
So
I
told
her
I
just
saw
Gary
Cooper,
the
movie
star,
on
the
other
side
of
the
floor.
"Where?"
she
asked
me--excited
as
hell.
"Where?"
"Aw,
you
just
missed
him.
He
just
went
out.
Why
didn't
you
look
when
I
told
you?"
She
practically
stopped
dancing,
and
started
looking
over
everybody's
heads
to
see
if
she
could
see
him.
"Oh,
shoot!"
she
said.
I'd
just
about
broken
her
heart--
I
really
had.
I
was
sorry
as
hell
I'd
kidded
her.
Some
people
you
shouldn't
kid,
even
if
they
deserve
it.
Here's
what
was
very
funny,
though.
When
we
got
back
to
the
table,
old
Marty
told
the
other
two
that
Gary
Cooper
had
just
gone
out.
Boy,
old
Laverne
and
Bernice
nearly
committed
suicide
when
they
heard
that.
They
got
all
excited
and
asked
Marty
if
she'd
seen
him
and
all.
Old
Mart
said
she'd
only
caught
a
glimpse
of
him.
That
killed
me.
The
bar
was
closing
up
for
the
night,
so
I
bought
them
all
two
drinks
apiece
quick
before
it
closed,
and
I
ordered
two
more
Cokes
for
myself.
The
goddam
table
was
lousy
with
glasses.
The
one
ugly
one,
Laverne,
kept
kidding
me
because
I
was
only
drinking
Cokes.
She
had
a
sterling
sense
of
humor.
She
and
old
Marty
were
drinking
Tom
Collinses--in
the
middle
of
December,
for
God's
sake.
They
didn't
know
any
better.
The
blonde
one,
old
Bernice,
was
drinking
bourbon
and
water.
She
was
really
putting
it
away,
too.
The
whole
three
of
them
kept
looking
for
movie
stars
the
whole
time.
They
hardly
talked--even
to
each
other.
Old
Marty
talked
more
than
the
other
two.
She
kept
saying
these
very
corny,
boring
things,
like
calling
the
can
the
"little
girls'
room,"
and
she
thought
Buddy
Singer's
poor
old
beat-up
clarinet
player
was
really
terrific
when
he
stood
up
and
took
a
couple
of
ice-cold
hot
licks.
She
called
his
clarinet
a
"licorice
stick."
Was
she
corny.
The
other
ugly
one,
Laverne,
thought
she
was
a
very
witty
type.
She
kept
asking
me
to
call
up
my
father
and
ask
him
what
he
was
doing
tonight.
She
kept
asking
me
if
my
father
had
a
date
or
not.
Four
times
she
asked
me
that--she
was
certainly
witty.
Old
Bernice,
the
blonde
one,
didn't
say
hardly
anything
at
all.
Every
time
I'd
ask
her
something,
she
said
"What?"
That
can
get
on
your
nerves
after
a
while.
All
of
a
sudden,
when
they
finished
their
drink,
all
three
of
them
stood
up
on
me
and
said
they
had
to
get
to
bed.
They
said
they
were
going
to
get
up
early
to
see
the
first
show
at
Radio
City
Music
Hall.
I
tried
to
get
them
to
stick
around
for
a
while,
but
they
wouldn't.
So
we
said
good-by
and
all.
I
told
them
I'd
look
them
up
in
Seattle
sometime,
if
I
ever
got
there,
but
I
doubt
if
I
ever
will.
Look
them
up,
I
mean.
With
cigarettes
and
all,
the
check
came
to
about
thirteen
bucks.
I
think
they
should've
at
least
offered
to
pay
for
the
drinks
they
had
before
I
joined
them--I
wouldn't've
let
them,
naturally,
but
they
should've
at
least
offered.
I
didn't
care
much,
though.
They
were
so
ignorant,
and
they
had
those
sad,
fancy
hats
on
and
all.
And
that
business
about
getting
up
early
to
see
the
first
show
at
Radio
City
Music
Hall
depressed
me.
If
somebody,
some
girl
in
an
awful-looking
hat,
for
instance,
comes
all
the
way
to
New
York--from
Seattle,
Washington,
for
God's
sake--and
ends
up
getting
up
early
in
the
morning
to
see
the
goddam
first
show
at
Radio
City
Music
Hall,
it
makes
me
so
depressed
I
can't
stand
it.
I'd've
bought
the
whole
three
of
them
a
hundred
drinks
if
only
they
hadn't
told
me
that.
I
left
the
Lavender
Room
pretty
soon
after
they
did.
They
were
closing
it
up
anyway,
and
the
band
had
quit
a
long
time
ago.
In
the
first
place,
it
was
one
of
those
places
that
are
very
terrible
to
be
in
unless
you
have
somebody
good
to
dance
with,
or
unless
the
waiter
lets
you
buy
real
drinks
instead
of
just
Cokes.
There
isn't
any
night
club
in
the
world
you
can
sit
in
for
a
long
time
unless
you
can
at
least
buy
some
liquor
and
get
drunk.
Or
unless
you're
with
some
girl
that
really
knocks
you
out.
11
All
of
a
sudden,
on
my
way
out
to
the
lobby,
I
got
old
Jane
Gallagher
on
the
brain
again.
I
got
her
on,
and
I
couldn't
get
her
off.
I
sat
down
in
this
vomity-looking
chair
in
the
lobby
and
thought
about
her
and
Stradlater
sitting
in
that
goddam
Ed
Banky's
car,
and
though
I
was
pretty
damn
sure
old
Stradlater
hadn't
given
her
the
time--I
know
old
Jane
like
a
book--I
still
couldn't
get
her
off
my
brain.
I
knew
her
like
a
book.
I
really
did.
I
mean,
besides
checkers,
she
was
quite
fond
of
all
athletic
sports,
and
after
I
got
to
know
her,
the
whole
summer
long
we
played
tennis
together
almost
every
morning
and
golf
almost
every
afternoon.
I
really
got
to
know
her
quite
intimately.
I
don't
mean
it
was
anything
physical
or
anything--it
wasn't--but
we
saw
each
other
all
the
time.
You
don't
always
have
to
get
too
sexy
to
get
to
know
a
girl.
The
way
I
met
her,
this
Doberman
pinscher
she
had
used
to
come
over
and
relieve
himself
on
our
lawn,
and
my
mother
got
very
irritated
about
it.
She
called
up
Jane's
mother
and
made
a
big
stink
about
it.
My
mother
can
make
a
very
big
stink
about
that
kind
of
stuff.
Then
what
happened,
a
couple
of
days
later
I
saw
Jane
laying
on
her
stomach
next
to
the
swimming
pool,
at
the
club,
and
I
said
hello
to
her.
I
knew
she
lived
in
the
house
next
to
ours,
but
I'd
never
conversed
with
her
before
or
anything.
She
gave
me
the
big
freeze
when
I
said
hello
that
day,
though.
I
had
a
helluva
time
convincing
her
that
I
didn't
give
a
good
goddam
where
her
dog
relieved
himself.
He
could
do
it
in
the
living
room,
for
all
I
cared.
Anyway,
after
that,
Jane
and
I
got
to
be
friends
and
all.
I
played
golf
with
her
that
same
afternoon.
She
lost
eight
balls,
I
remember.
Eight.
I
had
a
terrible
time
getting
her
to
at
least
open
her
eyes
when
she
took
a
swing
at
the
ball.
I
improved
her
game
immensely,
though.
I'm
a
very
good
golfer.
If
I
told
you
what
I
go
around
in,
you
probably
wouldn't
believe
me.
I
almost
was
once
in
a
movie
short,
but
I
changed
my
mind
at
the
last
minute.
I
figured
that
anybody
that
hates
the
movies
as
much
as
I
do,
I'd
be
a
phony
if
I
let
them
stick
me
in
a
movie
short.
She
was
a
funny
girl,
old
Jane.
I
wouldn't
exactly
describe
her
as
strictly
beautiful.
She
knocked
me
out,
though.
She
was
sort
of
muckle-mouthed.
I
mean
when
she
was
talking
and
she
got
excited
about
something,
her
mouth
sort
of
went
in
about
fifty
directions,
her
lips
and
all.
That
killed
me.
And
she
never
really
closed
it
all
the
way,
her
mouth.
It
was
always
just
a
little
bit
open,
especially
when
she
got
in
her
golf
stance,
or
when
she
was
reading
a
book.
She
was
always
reading,
and
she
read
very
good
books.
She
read
a
lot
of
poetry
and
all.
She
was
the
only
one,
outside
my
family,
that
I
ever
showed
Allie's
baseball
mitt
to,
with
all
the
poems
written
on
it.
She'd
never
met
Allie
or
anything,
because
that
was
her
first
summer
in
Maine--before
that,
she
went
to
Cape
Cod-
-but
I
told
her
quite
a
lot
about
him.
She
was
interested
in
that
kind
of
stuff.
My
mother
didn't
like
her
too
much.
I
mean
my
mother
always
thought
Jane
and
her
mother
were
sort
of
snubbing
her
or
something
when
they
didn't
say
hello.
My
mother
saw
them
in
the
village
a
lot,
because
Jane
used
to
drive
to
market
with
her
mother
in
this
LaSalle
convertible
they
had.
My
mother
didn't
think
Jane
was
pretty,
even.
I
did,
though.
I
just
liked
the
way
she
looked,
that's
all.
I
remember
this
one
afternoon.
It
was
the
only
time
old
Jane
and
I
ever
got
close
to
necking,
even.
It
was
a
Saturday
and
it
was
raining
like
a
bastard
out,
and
I
was
over
at
her
house,
on
the
porch--they
had
this
big
screened-in
porch.
We
were
playing
checkers.
I
used
to
kid
her
once
in
a
while
because
she
wouldn't
take
her
kings
out
of
the
back
row.
But
I
didn't
kid
her
much,
though.
You
never
wanted
to
kid
Jane
too
much.
I
think
I
really
like
it
best
when
you
can
kid
the
pants
off
a
girl
when
the
opportunity
arises,
but
it's
a
funny
thing.
The
girls
I
like
best
are
the
ones
I
never
feel
much
like
kidding.
Sometimes
I
think
they'd
like
it
if
you
kidded
them--in
fact,
I
know
they
would--but
it's
hard
to
get
started,
once
you've
known
them
a
pretty
long
time
and
never
kidded
them.
Anyway,
I
was
telling
you
about
that
afternoon
Jane
and
I
came
close
to
necking.
It
was
raining
like
hell
and
we
were
out
on
her
porch,
and
all
of
a
sudden
this
booze
hound
her
mother
was
married
to
came
out
on
the
porch
and
asked
Jane
if
there
were
any
cigarettes
in
the
house.
I
didn't
know
him
too
well
or
anything,
but
he
looked
like
the
kind
of
guy
that
wouldn't
talk
to
you
much
unless
he
wanted
something
off
you.
He
had
a
lousy
personality.
Anyway,
old
Jane
wouldn't
answer
him
when
he
asked
her
if
she
knew
where
there
was
any
cigarettes.
So
the
guy
asked
her
again,
but
she
still
wouldn't
answer
him.
She
didn't
even
look
up
from
the
game.
Finally
the
guy
went
inside
the
house.
When
he
did,
I
asked
Jane
what
the
hell
was
going
on.
She
wouldn't
even
answer
me,
then.
She
made
out
like
she
was
concentrating
on
her
next
move
in
the
game
and
all.
Then
all
of
a
sudden,
this
tear
plopped
down
on
the
checkerboard.
On
one
of
the
red
squares--boy,
I
can
still
see
it.
She
just
rubbed
it
into
the
board
with
her
finger.
I
don't
know
why,
but
it
bothered
hell
out
of
me.
So
what
I
did
was,
I
went
over
and
made
her
move
over
on
the
glider
so
that
I
could
sit
down
next
to
her--I
practically
sat
down
in
her
lap,
as
a
matter
of
fact.
Then
she
really
started
to
cry,
and
the
next
thing
I
knew,
I
was
kissing
her
all
over--anywhere--her
eyes,
her
nose,
her
forehead,
her
eyebrows
and
all,
her
ears--her
whole
face
except
her
mouth
and
all.
She
sort
of
wouldn't
let
me
get
to
her
mouth.
Anyway,
it
was
the
closest
we
ever
got
to
necking.
After
a
while,
she
got
up
and
went
in
and
put
on
this
red
and
white
sweater
she
had,
that
knocked
me
out,
and
we
went
to
a
goddam
movie.
I
asked
her,
on
the
way,
if
Mr.
Cudahy--that
was
the
booze
hound's
name--had
ever
tried
to
get
wise
with
her.
She
was
pretty
young,
but
she
had
this
terrific
figure,
and
I
wouldn't've
put
it
past
that
Cudahy
bastard.
She
said
no,
though.
I
never
did
find
out
what
the
hell
was
the
matter.
Some
girls
you
practically
never
find
out
what's
the
matter.
I
don't
want
you
to
get
the
idea
she
was
a
goddam
icicle
or
something,
just
because
we
never
necked
or
horsed
around
much.
She
wasn't.
I
held
hands
with
her
all
the
time,
for
instance.
That
doesn't
sound
like
much,
I
realize,
but
she
was
terrific
to
hold
hands
with.
Most
girls
if
you
hold
hands
with
them,
their
goddam
hand
dies
on
you,
or
else
they
think
they
have
to
keep
moving
their
hand
all
the
time,
as
if
they
were
afraid
they'd
bore
you
or
something.
Jane
was
different.
We'd
get
into
a
goddam
movie
or
something,
and
right
away
we'd
start
holding
hands,
and
we
wouldn't
quit
till
the
movie
was
over.
And
without
changing
the
position
or
making
a
big
deal
out
of
it.
You
never
even
worried,
with
Jane,
whether
your
hand
was
sweaty
or
not.
All
you
knew
was,
you
were
happy.
You
really
were.
One
other
thing
I
just
thought
of.
One
time,
in
this
movie,
Jane
did
something
that
just
about
knocked
me
out.
The
newsreel
was
on
or
something,
and
all
of
a
sudden
I
felt
this
hand
on
the
back
of
my
neck,
and
it
was
Jane's.
It
was
a
funny
thing
to
do.
I
mean
she
was
quite
young
and
all,
and
most
girls
if
you
see
them
putting
their
hand
on
the
back
of
somebody's
neck,
they're
around
twenty-five
or
thirty
and
usually
they're
doing
it
to
their
husband
or
their
little
kid--I
do
it
to
my
kid
sister
Phoebe
once
in
a
while,
for
instance.
But
if
a
girl's
quite
young
and
all
and
she
does
it,
it's
so
pretty
it
just
about
kills
you.
Anyway,
that's
what
I
was
thinking
about
while
I
sat
in
that
vomity-looking
chair
in
the
lobby.
Old
Jane.
Every
time
I
got
to
the
part
about
her
out
with
Stradlater
in
that
damn
Ed
Banky's
car,
it
almost
drove
me
crazy.
I
knew
she
wouldn't
let
him
get
to
first
base
with
her,
but
it
drove
me
crazy
anyway.
I
don't
even
like
to
talk
about
it,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
There
was
hardly
anybody
in
the
lobby
any
more.
Even
all
the
whory-looking
blondes
weren't
around
any
more,
and
all
of
a
sudden
I
felt
like
getting
the
hell
out
of
the
place.
It
was
too
depressing.
And
I
wasn't
tired
or
anything.
So
I
went
up
to
my
room
and
put
on
my
coat.
I
also
took
a
look
out
the
window
to
see
if
all
the
perverts
were
still
in
action,
but
the
lights
and
all
were
out
now.
I
went
down
in
the
elevator
again
and
got
a
cab
and
told
the
driver
to
take
me
down
to
Ernie's.
Ernie's
is
this
night
club
in
Greenwich
Village
that
my
brother
D.B.
used
to
go
to
quite
frequently
before
he
went
out
to
Hollywood
and
prostituted
himself.
He
used
to
take
me
with
him
once
in
a
while.
Ernie's
a
big
fat
colored
guy
that
plays
the
piano.
He's
a
terrific
snob
and
he
won't
hardly
even
talk
to
you
unless
you're
a
big
shot
or
a
celebrity
or
something,
but
he
can
really
play
the
piano.
He's
so
good
he's
almost
corny,
in
fact.
I
don't
exactly
know
what
I
mean
by
that,
but
I
mean
it.
I
certainly
like
to
hear
him
play,
but
sometimes
you
feel
like
turning
his
goddam
piano
over.
I
think
it's
because
sometimes
when
he
plays,
he
sounds
like
the
kind
of
guy
that
won't
talk
to
you
unless
you're
a
big
shot.
12
The
cab
I
had
was
a
real
old
one
that
smelled
like
someone'd
just
tossed
his
cookies
in
it.
I
always
get
those
vomity
kind
of
cabs
if
I
go
anywhere
late
at
night.
What
made
it
worse,
it
was
so
quiet
and
lonesome
out,
even
though
it
was
Saturday
night.
I
didn't
see
hardly
anybody
on
the
street.
Now
and
then
you
just
saw
a
man
and
a
girl
crossing
a
street,
with
their
arms
around
each
other's
waists
and
all,
or
a
bunch
of
hoodlumy-looking
guys
and
their
dates,
all
of
them
laughing
like
hyenas
at
something
you
could
bet
wasn't
funny.
New
York's
terrible
when
somebody
laughs
on
the
street
very
late
at
night.
You
can
hear
it
for
miles.
It
makes
you
feel
so
lonesome
and
depressed.
I
kept
wishing
I
could
go
home
and
shoot
the
bull
for
a
while
with
old
Phoebe.
But
finally,
after
I
was
riding
a
while,
the
cab
driver
and
I
sort
of
struck
up
a
conversation.
His
name
was
Horwitz.
He
was
a
much
better
guy
than
the
other
driver
I'd
had.
Anyway,
I
thought
maybe
he
might
know
about
the
ducks.
"Hey,
Horwitz,"
I
said.
"You
ever
pass
by
the
lagoon
in
Central
Park?
Down
by
Central
Park
South?"
"The
what?"
"The
lagoon.
That
little
lake,
like,
there.
Where
the
ducks
are.
You
know."
"Yeah,
what
about
it?"
"Well,
you
know
the
ducks
that
swim
around
in
it?
In
the
springtime
and
all?
Do
you
happen
to
know
where
they
go
in
the
wintertime,
by
any
chance?"
"Where
who
goes?"
"The
ducks.
Do
you
know,
by
any
chance?
I
mean
does
somebody
come
around
in
a
truck
or
something
and
take
them
away,
or
do
they
fly
away
by
themselves--go
south
or
something?"
Old
Horwitz
turned
all
the
way
around
and
looked
at
me.
He
was
a
very
impatient-type
guy.
He
wasn't
a
bad
guy,
though.
"How
the
hell
should
I
know?"
he
said.
"How
the
hell
should
I
know
a
stupid
thing
like
that?"
"Well,
don't
get
sore
about
it,"
I
said.
He
was
sore
about
it
or
something.
"Who's
sore?
Nobody's
sore."
I
stopped
having
a
conversation
with
him,
if
he
was
going
to
get
so
damn
touchy
about
it.
But
he
started
it
up
again
himself.
He
turned
all
the
way
around
again,
and
said,
"The
fish
don't
go
no
place.
They
stay
right
where
they
are,
the
fish.
Right
in
the
goddam
lake."
"The
fish--that's
different.
The
fish
is
different.
I'm
talking
about
the
ducks,"
I
said.
"What's
different
about
it?
Nothin's
different
about
it,"
Horwitz
said.
Everything
he
said,
he
sounded
sore
about
something.
"It's
tougher
for
the
fish,
the
winter
and
all,
than
it
is
for
the
ducks,
for
Chrissake.
Use
your
head,
for
Chrissake."
I
didn't
say
anything
for
about
a
minute.
Then
I
said,
"All
right.
What
do
they
do,
the
fish
and
all,
when
that
whole
little
lake's
a
solid
block
of
ice,
people
skating
on
it
and
all?"
Old
Horwitz
turned
around
again.
"What
the
hellaya
mean
what
do
they
do?"
he
yelled
at
me.
"They
stay
right
where
they
are,
for
Chrissake."
"They
can't
just
ignore
the
ice.
They
can't
just
ignore
it."
"Who's
ignoring
it?
Nobody's
ignoring
it!"
Horwitz
said.
He
got
so
damn
excited
and
all,
I
was
afraid
he
was
going
to
drive
the
cab
right
into
a
lamppost
or
something.
"They
live
right
in
the
goddam
ice.
It's
their
nature,
for
Chrissake.
They
get
frozen
right
in
one
position
for
the
whole
winter."
"Yeah?
What
do
they
eat,
then?
I
mean
if
they're
frozen
solid,
they
can't
swim
around
looking
for
food
and
all."
"Their
bodies,
for
Chrissake--what'sa
matter
with
ya?
Their
bodies
take
in
nutrition
and
all,
right
through
the
goddam
seaweed
and
crap
that's
in
the
ice.
They
got
their
pores
open
the
whole
time.
That's
their
nature,
for
Chrissake.
See
what
I
mean?"
He
turned
way
the
hell
around
again
to
look
at
me.
"Oh,"
I
said.
I
let
it
drop.
I
was
afraid
he
was
going
to
crack
the
damn
taxi
up
or
something.
Besides,
he
was
such
a
touchy
guy,
it
wasn't
any
pleasure
discussing
anything
with
him.
"Would
you
care
to
stop
off
and
have
a
drink
with
me
somewhere?"
I
said.
He
didn't
answer
me,
though.
I
guess
he
was
still
thinking.
I
asked
him
again,
though.
He
was
a
pretty
good
guy.
Quite
amusing
and
all.
"I
ain't
got
no
time
for
no
liquor,
bud,"
he
said.
"How
the
hell
old
are
you,
anyways?
Why
ain'tcha
home
in
bed?"
"I'm
not
tired."
When
I
got
out
in
front
of
Ernie's
and
paid
the
fare,
old
Horwitz
brought
up
the
fish
again.
He
certainly
had
it
on
his
mind.
"Listen,"
he
said.
"If
you
was
a
fish,
Mother
Nature'd
take
care
of
you,
wouldn't
she?
Right?
You
don't
think
them
fish
just
die
when
it
gets
to
be
winter,
do
ya?"
"No,
but--"
"You're
goddam
right
they
don't,"
Horwitz
said,
and
drove
off
like
a
bat
out
of
hell.
He
was
about
the
touchiest
guy
I
ever
met.
Everything
you
said
made
him
sore.
Even
though
it
was
so
late,
old
Ernie's
was
jampacked.
Mostly
with
prep
school
jerks
and
college
jerks.
Almost
every
damn
school
in
the
world
gets
out
earlier
for
Christmas
vacation
than
the
schools
I
go
to.
You
could
hardly
check
your
coat,
it
was
so
crowded.
It
was
pretty
quiet,
though,
because
Ernie
was
playing
the
piano.
It
was
supposed
to
be
something
holy,
for
God's
sake,
when
he
sat
down
at
the
piano.
Nobody's
that
good.
About
three
couples,
besides
me,
were
waiting
for
tables,
and
they
were
all
shoving
and
standing
on
tiptoes
to
get
a
look
at
old
Ernie
while
he
played.
He
had
a
big
damn
mirror
in
front
of
the
piano,
with
this
big
spotlight
on
him,
so
that
everybody
could
watch
his
face
while
he
played.
You
couldn't
see
his
fingers
while
he
played--just
his
big
old
face.
Big
deal.
I'm
not
too
sure
what
the
name
of
the
song
was
that
he
was
playing
when
I
came
in,
but
whatever
it
was,
he
was
really
stinking
it
up.
He
was
putting
all
these
dumb,
show-offy
ripples
in
the
high
notes,
and
a
lot
of
other
very
tricky
stuff
that
gives
me
a
pain
in
the
ass.
You
should've
heard
the
crowd,
though,
when
he
was
finished.
You
would've
puked.
They
went
mad.
They
were
exactly
the
same
morons
that
laugh
like
hyenas
in
the
movies
at
stuff
that
isn't
funny.
I
swear
to
God,
if
I
were
a
piano
player
or
an
actor
or
something
and
all
those
dopes
thought
I
was
terrific,
I'd
hate
it.
I
wouldn't
even
want
them
to
clap
for
me.
People
always
clap
for
the
wrong
things.
If
I
were
a
piano
player,
I'd
play
it
in
the
goddam
closet.
Anyway,
when
he
was
finished,
and
everybody
was
clapping
their
heads
off,
old
Ernie
turned
around
on
his
stool
and
gave
this
very
phony,
humble
bow.
Like
as
if
he
was
a
helluva
humble
guy,
besides
being
a
terrific
piano
player.
It
was
very
phony--I
mean
him
being
such
a
big
snob
and
all.
In
a
funny
way,
though,
I
felt
sort
of
sorry
for
him
when
he
was
finished.
I
don't
even
think
he
knows
any
more
when
he's
playing
right
or
not.
It
isn't
all
his
fault.
I
partly
blame
all
those
dopes
that
clap
their
heads
off--they'd
foul
up
anybody,
if
you
gave
them
a
chance.
Anyway,
it
made
me
feel
depressed
and
lousy
again,
and
I
damn
near
got
my
coat
back
and
went
back
to
the
hotel,
but
it
was
too
early
and
I
didn't
feel
much
like
being
all
alone.
They
finally
got
me
this
stinking
table,
right
up
against
a
wall
and
behind
a
goddam
post,
where
you
couldn't
see
anything.
It
was
one
of
those
tiny
little
tables
that
if
the
people
at
the
next
table
don't
get
up
to
let
you
by--and
they
never
do,
the
bastards--
you
practically
have
to
climb
into
your
chair.
I
ordered
a
Scotch
and
soda,
which
is
my
favorite
drink,
next
to
frozen
Daiquiris.
If
you
were
only
around
six
years
old,
you
could
get
liquor
at
Ernie's,
the
place
was
so
dark
and
all,
and
besides,
nobody
cared
how
old
you
were.
You
could
even
be
a
dope
fiend
and
nobody'd
care.
I
was
surrounded
by
jerks.
I'm
not
kidding.
At
this
other
tiny
table,
right
to
my
left,
practically
on
top
of
me,
there
was
this
funny-looking
guy
and
this
funny-looking
girl.
They
were
around
my
age,
or
maybe
just
a
little
older.
It
was
funny.
You
could
see
they
were
being
careful
as
hell
not
to
drink
up
the
minimum
too
fast.
I
listened
to
their
conversation
for
a
while,
because
I
didn't
have
anything
else
to
do.
He
was
telling
her
about
some
pro
football
game
he'd
seen
that
afternoon.
He
gave
her
every
single
goddam
play
in
the
whole
game--I'm
not
kidding.
He
was
the
most
boring
guy
I
ever
listened
to.
And
you
could
tell
his
date
wasn't
even
interested
in
the
goddam
game,
but
she
was
even
funnier-looking
than
he
was,
so
I
guess
she
had
to
listen.
Real
ugly
girls
have
it
tough.
I
feel
so
sorry
for
them
sometimes.
Sometimes
I
can't
even
look
at
them,
especially
if
they're
with
some
dopey
guy
that's
telling
them
all
about
a
goddam
football
game.
On
my
right,
the
conversation
was
even
worse,
though.
On
my
right
there
was
this
very
Joe
Yale-looking
guy,
in
a
gray
flannel
suit
and
one
of
those
flitty-looking
Tattersall
vests.
All
those
Ivy
League
bastards
look
alike.
My
father
wants
me
to
go
to
Yale,
or
maybe
Princeton,
but
I
swear,
I
wouldn't
go
to
one
of
those
Ivy
League
colleges,
if
I
was
dying,
for
God's
sake.
Anyway,
this
Joe
Yale-looking
guy
had
a
terrific-looking
girl
with
him.
Boy,
she
was
good-looking.
But
you
should've
heard
the
conversation
they
were
having.
In
the
first
place,
they
were
both
slightly
crocked.
What
he
was
doing,
he
was
giving
her
a
feel
under
the
table,
and
at
the
same
time
telling
her
all
about
some
guy
in
his
dorm
that
had
eaten
a
whole
bottle
of
aspirin
and
nearly
committed
suicide.
His
date
kept
saying
to
him,
"How
horrible
.
.
.
Don't,
darling.
Please,
don't.
Not
here."
Imagine
giving
somebody
a
feel
and
telling
them
about
a
guy
committing
suicide
at
the
same
time!
They
killed
me.
I
certainly
began
to
feel
like
a
prize
horse's
ass,
though,
sitting
there
all
by
myself.
There
wasn't
anything
to
do
except
smoke
and
drink.
What
I
did
do,
though,
I
told
the
waiter
to
ask
old
Ernie
if
he'd
care
to
join
me
for
a
drink.
I
told
him
to
tell
him
I
was
D.B.'s
brother.
I
don't
think
he
ever
even
gave
him
my
message,
though.
Those
bastards
never
give
your
message
to
anybody.
All
of
a
sudden,
this
girl
came
up
to
me
and
said,
"Holden
Caulfield!"
Her
name
was
Lillian
Simmons.
My
brother
D.B.
used
to
go
around
with
her
for
a
while.
She
had
very
big
knockers.
"Hi,"
I
said.
I
tried
to
get
up,
naturally,
but
it
was
some
job
getting
up,
in
a
place
like
that.
She
had
some
Navy
officer
with
her
that
looked
like
he
had
a
poker
up
his
ass.
"How
marvelous
to
see
you!"
old
Lillian
Simmons
said.
Strictly
a
phony.
"How's
your
big
brother?"
That's
all
she
really
wanted
to
know.
"He's
fine.
He's
in
Hollywood."
"In
Hollywood!
How
marvelous!
What's
he
doing?"
"I
don't
know.
Writing,"
I
said.
I
didn't
feel
like
discussing
it.
You
could
tell
she
thought
it
was
a
big
deal,
his
being
in
Hollywood.
Almost
everybody
does.
Mostly
people
who've
never
read
any
of
his
stories.
It
drives
me
crazy,
though.
"How
exciting,"
old
Lillian
said.
Then
she
introduced
me
to
the
Navy
guy.
His
name
was
Commander
Blop
or
something.
He
was
one
of
those
guys
that
think
they're
being
a
pansy
if
they
don't
break
around
forty
of
your
fingers
when
they
shake
hands
with
you.
God,
I
hate
that
stuff.
"Are
you
all
alone,
baby?"
old
Lillian
asked
me.
She
was
blocking
up
the
whole
goddam
traffic
in
the
aisle.
You
could
tell
she
liked
to
block
up
a
lot
of
traffic.
This
waiter
was
waiting
for
her
to
move
out
of
the
way,
but
she
didn't
even
notice
him.
It
was
funny.
You
could
tell
the
waiter
didn't
like
her
much,
you
could
tell
even
the
Navy
guy
didn't
like
her
much,
even
though
he
was
dating
her.
And
I
didn't
like
her
much.
Nobody
did.
You
had
to
feel
sort
of
sorry
for
her,
in
a
way.
"Don't
you
have
a
date,
baby?"
she
asked
me.
I
was
standing
up
now,
and
she
didn't
even
tell
me
to
sit
down.
She
was
the
type
that
keeps
you
standing
up
for
hours.
"Isn't
he
handsome?"
she
said
to
the
Navy
guy.
"Holden,
you're
getting
handsomer
by
the
minute."
The
Navy
guy
told
her
to
come
on.
He
told
her
they
were
blocking
up
the
whole
aisle.
"Holden,
come
join
us,"
old
Lillian
said.
"Bring
your
drink."
"I
was
just
leaving,"
I
told
her.
"I
have
to
meet
somebody."
You
could
tell
she
was
just
trying
to
get
in
good
with
me.
So
that
I'd
tell
old
D.B.
about
it.
"Well,
you
little
so-and-so.
All
right
for
you.
Tell
your
big
brother
I
hate
him,
when
you
see
him."
Then
she
left.
The
Navy
guy
and
I
told
each
other
we
were
glad
to've
met
each
other.
Which
always
kills
me.
I'm
always
saying
"Glad
to've
met
you"
to
somebody
I'm
not
at
all
glad
I
met.
If
you
want
to
stay
alive,
you
have
to
say
that
stuff,
though.
After
I'd
told
her
I
had
to
meet
somebody,
I
didn't
have
any
goddam
choice
except
to
leave.
I
couldn't
even
stick
around
to
hear
old
Ernie
play
something
halfway
decent.
But
I
certainly
wasn't
going
to
sit
down
at
a
table
with
old
Lillian
Simmons
and
that
Navy
guy
and
be
bored
to
death.
So
I
left.
It
made
me
mad,
though,
when
I
was
getting
my
coat.
People
are
always
ruining
things
for
you.
13
I
walked
all
the
way
back
to
the
hotel.
Forty-one
gorgeous
blocks.
I
didn't
do
it
because
I
felt
like
walking
or
anything.
It
was
more
because
I
didn't
feel
like
getting
in
and
out
of
another
taxicab.
Sometimes
you
get
tired
of
riding
in
taxicabs
the
same
way
you
get
tired
riding
in
elevators.
All
of
a
sudden,
you
have
to
walk,
no
matter
how
far
or
how
high
up.
When
I
was
a
kid,
I
used
to
walk
all
the
way
up
to
our
apartment
very
frequently.
Twelve
stories.
You
wouldn't
even
have
known
it
had
snowed
at
all.
There
was
hardly
any
snow
on
the
sidewalks.
But
it
was
freezing
cold,
and
I
took
my
red
hunting
hat
out
of
my
and
put
it
on--I
didn't
give
a
damn
how
I
looked.
I
even
put
the
earlaps
down.
I
wished
I
knew
who'd
swiped
my
gloves
at
Pencey,
because
my
hands
were
freezing.
Not
that
I'd
have
done
much
about
it
even
if
I
had
known.
I'm
one
of
these
very
yellow
guys.
I
try
not
to
show
it,
but
I
am.
For
instance,
if
I'd
found
out
at
Pencey
who'd
stolen
my
gloves,
I
probably
would've
gone
down
to
the
crook's
room
and
said,
"Okay.
How
'bout
handing
over
those
gloves?"
Then
the
crook
that
had
stolen
them
probably
would've
said,
his
voice
very
innocent
and
all,
"What
gloves?"
Then
what
I
probably
would've
done,
I'd
have
gone
in
his
closet
and
found
the
gloves
somewhere.
Hidden
in
his
goddam
galoshes
or
something,
for
instance.
I'd
have
taken
them
out
and
showed
them
to
the
guy
and
said,
"I
suppose
these
are
your
goddam
gloves?"
Then
the
crook
probably
would've
given
me
this
very
phony,
innocent
look,
and
said,
"I
never
saw
those
gloves
before
in
my
life.
If
they're
yours,
take
'em.
I
don't
want
the
goddam
things."
Then
I
probably
would've
just
stood
there
for
about
five
minutes.
I'd
have
the
damn
gloves
right
in
my
hand
and
all,
but
I'd
feel
I
ought
to
sock
the
guy
in
the
jaw
or
something--break
his
goddam
jaw.
Only,
I
wouldn't
have
the
guts
to
do
it.
I'd
just
stand
there,
trying
to
look
tough.
What
I
might
do,
I
might
say
something
very
cutting
and
snotty,
to
rile
him
up--instead
of
socking
him
in
the
jaw.
Anyway
if
I
did
say
something
very
cutting
and
snotty,
he'd
probably
get
up
and
come
over
to
me
and
say,
"Listen,
Caulfield.
Are
you
calling
me
a
crook?"
Then,
instead
of
saying,
"You're
goddam
right
I
am,
you
dirty
crooked
bastard!"
all
I
probably
would've
said
would
be,
"All
I
know
is
my
goddam
gloves
were
in
your
goddam
galoshes."
Right
away
then,
the
guy
would
know
for
sure
that
I
wasn't
going
to
take
a
sock
at
him,
and
he
probably
would've
said,
"Listen.
Let's
get
this
straight.
Are
you
calling
me
a
thief?"
Then
I
probably
would've
said,
"Nobody's
calling
anybody
a
thief.
All
I
know
is
my
gloves
were
in
your
goddam
galoshes."
It
could
go
on
like
that
for
hours.
Finally,
though,
I'd
leave
his
room
without
even
taking
a
sock
at
him.
I'd
probably
go
down
to
the
can
and
sneak
a
cigarette
and
watch
myself
getting
tough
in
the
mirror.
Anyway,
that's
what
I
thought
about
the
whole
way
back
to
the
hotel.
It's
no
fun
to
he
yellow.
Maybe
I'm
not
all
yellow.
I
don't
know.
I
think
maybe
I'm
just
partly
yellow
and
partly
the
type
that
doesn't
give
much
of
a
damn
if
they
lose
their
gloves.
One
of
my
troubles
is,
I
never
care
too
much
when
I
lose
something--it
used
to
drive
my
mother
crazy
when
I
was
a
kid.
Some
guys
spend
days
looking
for
something
they
lost.
I
never
seem
to
have
anything
that
if
I
lost
it
I'd
care
too
much.
Maybe
that's
why
I'm
partly
yellow.
It's
no
excuse,
though.
It
really
isn't.
What
you
should
be
is
not
yellow
at
all.
If
you're
supposed
to
sock
somebody
in
the
jaw,
and
you
sort
of
feel
like
doing
it,
you
should
do
it.
I'm
just
no
good
at
it,
though.
I'd
rather
push
a
guy
out
the
window
or
chop
his
head
off
with
an
ax
than
sock
him
in
the
jaw.
I
hate
fist
fights.
I
don't
mind
getting
hit
so
much--although
I'm
not
crazy
about
it,
naturally--but
what
scares
me
most
in
a
fist
fight
is
the
guy's
face.
I
can't
stand
looking
at
the
other
guy's
face,
is
my
trouble.
It
wouldn't
be
so
bad
if
you
could
both
be
blindfolded
or
something.
It's
a
funny
kind
of
yellowness,
when
you
come
to
think
of
it,
but
it's
yellowness,
all
right.
I'm
not
kidding
myself.
The
more
I
thought
about
my
gloves
and
my
yellowness,
the
more
depressed
I
got,
and
I
decided,
while
I
was
walking
and
all,
to
stop
off
and
have
a
drink
somewhere.
I'd
only
had
three
drinks
at
Ernie's,
and
I
didn't
even
finish
the
last
one.
One
thing
I
have,
it's
a
terrific
capacity.
I
can
drink
all
night
and
not
even
show
it,
if
I'm
in
the
mood.
Once,
at
the
Whooton
School,
this
other
boy,
Raymond
Goldfarb,
and
I
bought
a
pint
of
Scotch
and
drank
it
in
the
chapel
one
Saturday
night,
where
nobody'd
see
us.
He
got
stinking,
but
I
hardly
didn't
even
show
it.
I
just
got
very
cool
and
nonchalant.
I
puked
before
I
went
to
bed,
but
I
didn't
really
have
to--I
forced
myself.
Anyway,
before
I
got
to
the
hotel,
I
started
to
go
in
this
dumpy-looking
bar,
but
two
guys
came
out,
drunk
as
hell,
and
wanted
to
know
where
the
subway
was.
One
of
them
was
this
very
Cuban-looking
guy,
and
he
kept
breathing
his
stinking
breath
in
my
face
while
I
gave
him
directions.
I
ended
up
not
even
going
in
the
damn
bar.
I
just
went
back
to
the
hotel.
The
whole
lobby
was
empty.
It
smelled
like
fifty
million
dead
cigars.
It
really
did.
I
wasn't
sleepy
or
anything,
but
I
was
feeling
sort
of
lousy.
Depressed
and
all.
I
almost
wished
I
was
dead.
Then,
all
of
a
sudden,
I
got
in
this
big
mess.
The
first
thing
when
I
got
in
the
elevator,
the
elevator
guy
said
to
me,
"Innarested
in
having
a
good
time,
fella?
Or
is
it
too
late
for
you?"
"How
do
you
mean?"
I
said.
I
didn't
know
what
he
was
driving
at
or
anything.
"Innarested
in
a
little
tail
t'night?"
"Me?"
I
said.
Which
was
a
very
dumb
answer,
but
it's
quite
embarrassing
when
somebody
comes
right
up
and
asks
you
a
question
like
that.
"How
old
are
you,
chief?"
the
elevator
guy
said.
"Why?"
I
said.
"Twenty-two."
"Uh
huh.
Well,
how
'bout
it?
Y'innarested?
Five
bucks
a
throw.
Fifteen
bucks
the
whole
night."
He
looked
at
his
wrist
watch.
"Till
noon.
Five
bucks
a
throw,
fifteen
bucks
till
noon."
"Okay,"
I
said.
It
was
against
my
principles
and
all,
but
I
was
feeling
so
depressed
I
didn't
even
think.
That's
the
whole
trouble.
When
you're
feeling
very
depressed,
you
can't
even
think.
"Okay
what?
A
throw,
or
till
noon?
I
gotta
know."
"Just
a
throw."
"Okay,
what
room
ya
in?"
I
looked
at
the
red
thing
with
my
number
on
it,
on
my
key.
"Twelve
twenty-two,"
I
said.
I
was
already
sort
of
sorry
I'd
let
the
thing
start
rolling,
but
it
was
too
late
now.
"Okay.
I'll
send
a
girl
up
in
about
fifteen
minutes."
He
opened
the
doors
and
I
got
out.
"Hey,
is
she
good-looking?"
I
asked
him.
"I
don't
want
any
old
bag."
"No
old
bag.
Don't
worry
about
it,
chief."
"Who
do
I
pay?"
"Her,"
he
said.
"Let's
go,
chief."
He
shut
the
doors,
practically
right
in
my
face.
I
went
to
my
room
and
put
some
water
on
my
hair,
but
you
can't
really
comb
a
crew
cut
or
anything.
Then
I
tested
to
see
if
my
breath
stank
from
so
many
cigarettes
and
the
Scotch
and
sodas
I
drank
at
Ernie's.
All
you
do
is
hold
your
hand
under
your
mouth
and
blow
your
breath
up
toward
the
old
nostrils.
It
didn't
seem
to
stink
much,
but
I
brushed
my
teeth
anyway.
Then
I
put
on
another
clean
shirt.
I
knew
I
didn't
have
to
get
all
dolled
up
for
a
prostitute
or
anything,
but
it
sort
of
gave
me
something
to
do.
I
was
a
little
nervous.
I
was
starting
to
feel
pretty
sexy
and
all,
but
I
was
a
little
nervous
anyway.
If
you
want
to
know
the
truth,
I'm
a
virgin.
I
really
am.
I've
had
quite
a
few
opportunities
to
lose
my
virginity
and
all,
but
I've
never
got
around
to
it
yet.
Something
always
happens.
For
instance,
if
you're
at
a
girl's
house,
her
parents
always
come
home
at
the
wrong
time--or
you're
afraid
they
will.
Or
if
you're
in
the
back
seat
of
somebody's
car,
there's
always
somebody's
date
in
the
front
seat--some
girl,
I
mean--that
always
wants
to
know
what's
going
on
all
over
the
whole
goddam
car.
I
mean
some
girl
in
front
keeps
turning
around
to
see
what
the
hell's
going
on.
Anyway,
something
always
happens.
I
came
quite
close
to
doing
it
a
couple
of
times,
though.
One
time
in
particular,
I
remember.
Something
went
wrong,
though
--I
don't
even
remember
what
any
more.
The
thing
is,
most
of
the
time
when
you're
coming
pretty
close
to
doing
it
with
a
girl--a
girl
that
isn't
a
prostitute
or
anything,
I
mean--she
keeps
telling
you
to
stop.
The
trouble
with
me
is,
I
stop.
Most
guys
don't.
I
can't
help
it.
You
never
know
whether
they
really
want
you
to
stop,
or
whether
they're
just
scared
as
hell,
or
whether
they're
just
telling
you
to
stop
so
that
if
you
do
go
through
with
it,
the
blame'll
be
on
you,
not
them.
Anyway,
I
keep
stopping.
The
trouble
is,
I
get
to
feeling
sorry
for
them.
I
mean
most
girls
are
so
dumb
and
all.
After
you
neck
them
for
a
while,
you
can
really
watch
them
losing
their
brains.
You
take
a
girl
when
she
really
gets
passionate,
she
just
hasn't
any
brains.
I
don't
know.
They
tell
me
to
stop,
so
I
stop.
I
always
wish
I
hadn't,
after
I
take
them
home,
but
I
keep
doing
it
anyway.
Anyway,
while
I
was
putting
on
another
clean
shirt,
I
sort
of
figured
this
was
my
big
chance,
in
a
way.
I
figured
if
she
was
a
prostitute
and
all,
I
could
get
in
some
practice
on
her,
in
case
I
ever
get
married
or
anything.
I
worry
about
that
stuff
sometimes.
I
read
this
book
once,
at
the
Whooton
School,
that
had
this
very
sophisticated,
suave,
sexy
guy
in
it.
Monsieur
Blanchard
was
his
name,
I
can
still
remember.
It
was
a
lousy
book,
but
this
Blanchard
guy
was
pretty
good.
He
had
this
big
château
and
all
on
the
Riviera,
in
Europe,
and
all
he
did
in
his
spare
time
was
beat
women
off
with
a
club.
He
was
a
real
rake
and
all,
but
he
knocked
women
out.
He
said,
in
this
one
part,
that
a
woman's
body
is
like
a
violin
and
all,
and
that
it
takes
a
terrific
musician
to
play
it
right.
It
was
a
very
corny
book--I
realize
that--but
I
couldn't
get
that
violin
stuff
out
of
my
mind
anyway.
In
a
way,
that's
why
I
sort
of
wanted
to
get
some
practice
in,
in
case
I
ever
get
married.
Caulfield
and
his
Magic
Violin,
boy.
It's
corny,
I
realize,
but
it
isn't
too
corny.
I
wouldn't
mind
being
pretty
good
at
that
stuff.
Half
the
time,
if
you
really
want
to
know
the
truth,
when
I'm
horsing
around
with
a
girl,
I
have
a
helluva
lot
of
trouble
just
finding
what
I'm
looking
for,
for
God's
sake,
if
you
know
what
I
mean.
Take
this
girl
that
I
just
missed
having
sexual
intercourse
with,
that
I
told
you
about.
It
took
me
about
an
hour
to
just
get
her
goddam
brassiere
off.
By
the
time
I
did
get
it
off,
she
was
about
ready
to
spit
in
my
eye.
Anyway,
I
kept
walking
around
the
room,
waiting
for
this
prostitute
to
show
up.
I
kept
hoping
she'd
be
good-looking.
I
didn't
care
too
much,
though.
I
sort
of
just
wanted
to
get
it
over
with.
Finally,
somebody
knocked
on
the
door,
and
when
I
went
to
open
it,
I
had
my
suitcase
right
in
the
way
and
I
fell
over
it
and
damn
near
broke
my
knee.
I
always
pick
a
gorgeous
time
to
fall
over
a
suitcase
or
something.
When
I
opened
the
door,
this
prostitute
was
standing
there.
She
had
a
polo
coat
on,
and
no
hat.
She
was
sort
of
a
blonde,
but
you
could
tell
she
dyed
her
hair.
She
wasn't
any
old
bag,
though.
"How
do
you
do,"
I
said.
Suave
as
hell,
boy.
"You
the
guy
Maurice
said?"
she
asked
me.
She
didn't
seem
too
goddam
friendly.
"Is
he
the
elevator
boy?"
"Yeah,"
she
said.
"Yes,
I
am.
Come
in,
won't
you?"
I
said.
I
was
getting
more
and
more
nonchalant
as
it
went
along.
I
really
was.
She
came
in
and
took
her
coat
off
right
away
and
sort
of
chucked
it
on
the
bed.
She
had
on
a
green
dress
underneath.
Then
she
sort
of
sat
down
sideways
on
the
chair
that
went
with
the
desk
in
the
room
and
started
jiggling
her
foot
up
and
down.
She
crossed
her
legs
and
started
jiggling
this
one
foot
up
and
down.
She
was
very
nervous,
for
a
prostitute.
She
really
was.
I
think
it
was
because
she
was
young
as
hell.
She
was
around
my
age.
I
sat
down
in
the
big
chair,
next
to
her,
and
offered
her
a
cigarette.
"I
don't
smoke,"
she
said.
She
had
a
tiny
little
wheeny-whiny
voice.
You
could
hardly
hear
her.
She
never
said
thank
you,
either,
when
you
offered
her
something.
She
just
didn't
know
any
better.
"Allow
me
to
introduce
myself.
My
name
is
Jim
Steele,"
I
said.
"Ya
got
a
watch
on
ya?"
she
said.
She
didn't
care
what
the
hell
my
name
was,
naturally.
"Hey,
how
old
are
you,
anyways?"
"Me?
Twenty-two."
"Like
fun
you
are."
It
was
a
funny
thing
to
say.
It
sounded
like
a
real
kid.
You'd
think
a
prostitute
and
all
would
say
"Like
hell
you
are"
or
"Cut
the
crap"
instead
of
"Like
fun
you
are."
"How
old
are
you?"
I
asked
her.
"Old
enough
to
know
better,"
she
said.
She
was
really
witty.
"Ya
got
a
watch
on
ya?"
she
asked
me
again,
and
then
she
stood
up
and
pulled
her
dress
over
her
head.
I
certainly
felt
peculiar
when
she
did
that.
I
mean
she
did
it
so
sudden
and
all.
I
know
you're
supposed
to
feel
pretty
sexy
when
somebody
gets
up
and
pulls
their
dress
over
their
head,
but
I
didn't.
Sexy
was
about
the
last
thing
I
was
feeling.
I
felt
much
more
depressed
than
sexy.
"Ya
got
a
watch
on
ya,
hey?"
"No.
No,
I
don't,"
I
said.
Boy,
was
I
feeling
peculiar.
"What's
your
name?"
I
asked
her.
All
she
had
on
was
this
pink
slip.
It
was
really
quite
embarrassing.
It
really
was.
"Sunny,"
she
said.
"Let's
go,
hey."
"Don't
you
feel
like
talking
for
a
while?"
I
asked
her.
It
was
a
childish
thing
to
say,
but
I
was
feeling
so
damn
peculiar.
"Are
you
in
a
very
big
hurry?"
She
looked
at
me
like
I
was
a
madman.
"What
the
heck
ya
wanna
talk
about?"
she
said.
"I
don't
know.
Nothing
special.
I
just
thought
perhaps
you
might
care
to
chat
for
a
while."
She
sat
down
in
the
chair
next
to
the
desk
again.
She
didn't
like
it,
though,
you
could
tell.
She
started
jiggling
her
foot
again--boy,
she
was
a
nervous
girl.
"Would
you
care
for
a
cigarette
now?"
I
said.
I
forgot
she
didn't
smoke.
"I
don't
smoke.
Listen,
if
you're
gonna
talk,
do
it.
I
got
things
to
do."
I
couldn't
think
of
anything
to
talk
about,
though.
I
thought
of
asking
her
how
she
got
to
be
a
prostitute
and
all,
but
I
was
scared
to
ask
her.
She
probably
wouldn't've
told
me
anyway.
"You
don't
come
from
New
York,
do
you?"
I
said
finally.
That's
all
I
could
think
of.
"Hollywood,"
she
said.
Then
she
got
up
and
went
over
to
where
she'd
put
her
dress
down,
on
the
bed.
"Ya
got
a
hanger?
I
don't
want
to
get
my
dress
all
wrinkly.
It's
brand-clean."
"Sure,"
I
said
right
away.
I
was
only
too
glad
to
get
up
and
do
something.
I
took
her
dress
over
to
the
closet
and
hung
it
up
for
her.
It
was
funny.
It
made
me
feel
sort
of
sad
when
I
hung
it
up.
I
thought
of
her
going
in
a
store
and
buying
it,
and
nobody
in
the
store
knowing
she
was
a
prostitute
and
all.
The
salesman
probably
just
thought
she
was
a
regular
girl
when
she
bought
it.
It
made
me
feel
sad
as
hell--I
don't
know
why
exactly.
I
sat
down
again
and
tried
to
keep
the
old
conversation
going.
She
was
a
lousy
conversationalist.
"Do
you
work
every
night?"
I
asked
her--it
sounded
sort
of
awful,
after
I'd
said
it.
"Yeah."
She
was
walking
all
around
the
room.
She
picked
up
the
menu
off
the
desk
and
read
it.
"What
do
you
do
during
the
day?"
She
sort
of
shrugged
her
shoulders.
She
was
pretty
skinny.
"Sleep.
Go
to
the
show."
She
put
down
the
menu
and
looked
at
me.
"Let's
go,
hey.
I
haven't
got
all--"
"Look,"
I
said.
"I
don't
feel
very
much
like
myself
tonight.
I've
had
a
rough
night.
Honest
to
God.
I'll
pay
you
and
all,
but
do
you
mind
very
much
if
we
don't
do
it?
Do
you
mind
very
much?"
The
trouble
was,
I
just
didn't
want
to
do
it.
I
felt
more
depressed
than
sexy,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
She
was
depressing.
Her
green
dress
hanging
in
the
closet
and
all.
And
besides,
I
don't
think
I
could
ever
do
it
with
somebody
that
sits
in
a
stupid
movie
all
day
long.
I
really
don't
think
I
could.
She
came
over
to
me,
with
this
funny
look
on
her
face,
like
as
if
she
didn't
believe
me.
"What'sa
matter?"
she
said.
"Nothing's
the
matter."
Boy,
was
I
getting
nervous.
"The
thing
is,
I
had
an
operation
very
recently."
"Yeah?
Where?"
"On
my
wuddayacallit--my
clavichord."
"Yeah?
Where
the
hell's
that?"
"The
clavichord?"
I
said.
"Well,
actually,
it's
in
the
spinal
canal.
I
mean
it's
quite
a
ways
down
in
the
spinal
canal."
"Yeah?"
she
said.
"That's
tough."
Then
she
sat
down
on
my
goddam
lap.
"You're
cute."
She
made
me
so
nervous,
I
just
kept
on
lying
my
head
off.
"I'm
still
recuperating,"
I
told
her.
"You
look
like
a
guy
in
the
movies.
You
know.
Whosis.
You
know
who
I
mean.
What
the
heck's
his
name?"
"I
don't
know,"
I
said.
She
wouldn't
get
off
my
goddam
lap.
"Sure
you
know.
He
was
in
that
pitcher
with
Mel-vine
Douglas?
The
one
that
was
Mel-vine
Douglas's
kid
brother?
That
falls
off
this
boat?
You
know
who
I
mean."
"No,
I
don't.
I
go
to
the
movies
as
seldom
as
I
can."
Then
she
started
getting
funny.
Crude
and
all.
"Do
you
mind
cutting
it
out?"
I
said.
"I'm
not
in
the
mood,
I
just
told
you.
I
just
had
an
operation."
She
didn't
get
up
from
my
lap
or
anything,
but
she
gave
me
this
terrifically
dirty
look.
"Listen,"
she
said.
"I
was
sleepin'
when
that
crazy
Maurice
woke
me
up.
If
you
think
I'm--"
"I
said
I'd
pay
you
for
coming
and
all.
I
really
will.
I
have
plenty
of
dough.
It's
just
that
I'm
practically
just
recovering
from
a
very
serious--"
"What
the
heck
did
you
tell
that
crazy
Maurice
you
wanted
a
girl
for,
then?
If
you
just
had
a
goddam
operation
on
your
goddam
wuddayacallit.
Huh?"
"I
thought
I'd
be
feeling
a
lot
better
than
I
do.
I
was
a
little
premature
in
my
calculations.
No
kidding.
I'm
sorry.
If
you'll
just
get
up
a
second,
I'll
get
my
wallet.
I
mean
it."
She
was
sore
as
hell,
but
she
got
up
off
my
goddam
lap
so
that
I
could
go
over
and
get
my
wallet
off
the
chiffonier.
I
took
out
a
five-dollar
bill
and
handed
it
to
her.
"Thanks
a
lot,"
I
told
her.
"Thanks
a
million."
"This
is
a
five.
It
costs
ten."
She
was
getting
funny,
you
could
tell.
I
was
afraid
something
like
that
would
happen--I
really
was.
"Maurice
said
five,"
I
told
her.
"He
said
fifteen
till
noon
and
only
five
for
a
throw."
"Ten
for
a
throw."
"He
said
five.
I'm
sorry--I
really
am--but
that's
all
I'm
gonna
shell
out."
She
sort
of
shrugged
her
shoulders,
the
way
she
did
before,
and
then
she
said,
very
cold,
"Do
you
mind
getting
me
my
frock?
Or
would
it
be
too
much
trouble?"
She
was
a
pretty
spooky
kid.
Even
with
that
little
bitty
voice
she
had,
she
could
sort
of
scare
you
a
little
bit.
If
she'd
been
a
big
old
prostitute,
with
a
lot
of
makeup
on
her
face
and
all,
she
wouldn't
have
been
half
as
spooky.
I
went
and
got
her
dress
for
her.
She
put
it
on
and
all,
and
then
she
picked
up
her
polo
coat
off
the
bed.
"So
long,
crumb-bum,"
she
said.
"So
long,"
I
said.
I
didn't
thank
her
or
anything.
I'm
glad
I
didn't.
14
After
Old
Sunny
was
gone,
I
sat
in
the
chair
for
a
while
and
smoked
a
couple
of
cigarettes.
It
was
getting
daylight
outside.
Boy,
I
felt
miserable.
I
felt
so
depressed,
you
can't
imagine.
What
I
did,
I
started
talking,
sort
of
out
loud,
to
Allie.
I
do
that
sometimes
when
I
get
very
depressed.
I
keep
telling
him
to
go
home
and
get
his
bike
and
meet
me
in
front
of
Bobby
Fallon's
house.
Bobby
Fallon
used
to
live
quite
near
us
in
Maine--this
is,
years
ago.
Anyway,
what
happened
was,
one
day
Bobby
and
I
were
going
over
to
Lake
Sedebego
on
our
bikes.
We
were
going
to
take
our
lunches
and
all,
and
our
BB
guns--we
were
kids
and
all,
and
we
thought
we
could
shoot
something
with
our
BB
guns.
Anyway,
Allie
heard
us
talking
about
it,
and
he
wanted
to
go,
and
I
wouldn't
let
him.
I
told
him
he
was
a
child.
So
once
in
a
while,
now,
when
I
get
very
depressed,
I
keep
saying
to
him,
"Okay.
Go
home
and
get
your
bike
and
meet
me
in
front
of
Bobby's
house.
Hurry
up."
It
wasn't
that
I
didn't
use
to
take
him
with
me
when
I
went
somewhere.
I
did.
But
that
one
day,
I
didn't.
He
didn't
get
sore
about
it--he
never
got
sore
about
anything--
but
I
keep
thinking
about
it
anyway,
when
I
get
very
depressed.
Finally,
though,
I
got
undressed
and
got
in
bed.
I
felt
like
praying
or
something,
when
I
was
in
bed,
but
I
couldn't
do
it.
I
can't
always
pray
when
I
feel
like
it.
In
the
first
place,
I'm
sort
of
an
atheist.
I
like
Jesus
and
all,
but
I
don't
care
too
much
for
most
of
the
other
stuff
in
the
Bible.
Take
the
Disciples,
for
instance.
They
annoy
the
hell
out
of
me,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
They
were
all
right
after
Jesus
was
dead
and
all,
but
while
He
was
alive,
they
were
about
as
much
use
to
Him
as
a
hole
in
the
head.
All
they
did
was
keep
letting
Him
down.
I
like
almost
anybody
in
the
Bible
better
than
the
Disciples.
If
you
want
to
know
the
truth,
the
guy
I
like
best
in
the
Bible,
next
to
Jesus,
was
that
lunatic
and
all,
that
lived
in
the
tombs
and
kept
cutting
himself
with
stones.
I
like
him
ten
times
as
much
as
the
Disciples,
that
poor
bastard.
I
used
to
get
in
quite
a
few
arguments
about
it,
when
I
was
at
Whooton
School,
with
this
boy
that
lived
down
the
corridor,
Arthur
Childs.
Old
Childs
was
a
Quaker
and
all,
and
he
read
the
Bible
all
the
time.
He
was
a
very
nice
kid,
and
I
liked
him,
but
I
could
never
see
eye
to
eye
with
him
on
a
lot
of
stuff
in
the
Bible,
especially
the
Disciples.
He
kept
telling
me
if
I
didn't
like
the
Disciples,
then
I
didn't
like
Jesus
and
all.
He
said
that
because
Jesus
picked
the
Disciples,
you
were
supposed
to
like
them.
I
said
I
knew
He
picked
them,
but
that
He
picked
them
at
random.
I
said
He
didn't
have
time
to
go
around
analyzing
everybody.
I
said
I
wasn't
blaming
Jesus
or
anything.
It
wasn't
His
fault
that
He
didn't
have
any
time.
I
remember
I
asked
old
Childs
if
he
thought
Judas,
the
one
that
betrayed
Jesus
and
all,
went
to
Hell
after
he
committed
suicide.
Childs
said
certainly.
That's
exactly
where
I
disagreed
with
him.
I
said
I'd
bet
a
thousand
bucks
that
Jesus
never
sent
old
Judas
to
Hell.
I
still
would,
too,
if
I
had
a
thousand
bucks.
I
think
any
one
of
the
Disciples
would've
sent
him
to
Hell
and
all--
and
fast,
too--but
I'll
bet
anything
Jesus
didn't
do
it.
Old
Childs
said
the
trouble
with
me
was
that
I
didn't
go
to
church
or
anything.
He
was
right
about
that,
in
a
way.
I
don't.
In
the
first
place,
my
parents
are
different
religions,
and
all
the
children
in
our
family
are
atheists.
If
you
want
to
know
the
truth,
I
can't
even
stand
ministers.
The
ones
they've
had
at
every
school
I've
gone
to,
they
all
have
these
Holy
Joe
voices
when
they
start
giving
their
sermons.
God,
I
hate
that.
I
don't
see
why
the
hell
they
can't
talk
in
their
natural
voice.
They
sound
so
phony
when
they
talk.
Anyway,
when
I
was
in
bed,
I
couldn't
pray
worth
a
damn.
Every
time
I
got
started,
I
kept
picturing
old
Sunny
calling
me
a
crumb-bum.
Finally,
I
sat
up
in
bed
and
smoked
another
cigarette.
It
tasted
lousy.
I
must've
smoked
around
two
packs
since
I
left
Pencey.
All
of
a
sudden,
while
I
was
laying
there
smoking,
somebody
knocked
on
the
door.
I
kept
hoping
it
wasn't
my
door
they
were
knocking
on,
but
I
knew
damn
well
it
was.
I
don't
know
how
I
knew,
but
I
knew.
I
knew
who
it
was,
too.
I'm
psychic.
"Who's
there?"
I
said.
I
was
pretty
scared.
I'm
very
yellow
about
those
things.
They
just
knocked
again,
though.
Louder.
Finally
I
got
out
of
bed,
with
just
my
pajamas
on,
and
opened
the
door.
I
didn't
even
have
to
turn
the
light
on
in
the
room,
because
it
was
already
daylight.
Old
Sunny
and
Maurice,
the
pimpy
elevator
guy,
were
standing
there.
"What's
the
matter?
Wuddaya
want?"
I
said.
Boy,
my
voice
was
shaking
like
hell.
"Nothin'
much,"
old
Maurice
said.
"Just
five
bucks."
He
did
all
the
talking
for
the
two
of
them.
Old
Sunny
just
stood
there
next
to
him,
with
her
mouth
open
and
all.
"I
paid
her
already.
I
gave
her
five
bucks.
Ask
her,"
I
said.
Boy,
was
my
voice
shaking.
"It's
ten
bucks,
chief.
I
tole
ya
that.
Ten
bucks
for
a
throw,
fifteen
bucks
till
noon.
I
tole
ya
that."
"You
did
not
tell
me
that.
You
said
five
bucks
a
throw.
You
said
fifteen
bucks
till
noon,
all
right,
but
I
distinctly
heard
you--"
"Open
up,
chief."
"What
for?"
I
said.
God,
my
old
heart
was
damn
near
beating
me
out
of
the
room.
I
wished
I
was
dressed
at
least.
It's
terrible
to
be
just
in
your
pajamas
when
something
like
that
happens.
"Let's
go,
chief,"
old
Maurice
said.
Then
he
gave
me
a
big
shove
with
his
crumby
hand.
I
damn
near
fell
over
on
my
can--he
was
a
huge
sonuvabitch.
The
next
thing
I
knew,
he
and
old
Sunny
were
both
in
the
room.
They
acted
like
they
owned
the
damn
place.
Old
Sunny
sat
down
on
the
window
sill.
Old
Maurice
sat
down
in
the
big
chair
and
loosened
his
collar
and
all--he
was
wearing
this
elevator
operator's
uniform.
Boy,
was
I
nervous.
"All
right,
chief,
let's
have
it.
I
gotta
get
back
to
work."
"I
told
you
about
ten
times,
I
don't
owe
you
a
cent.
I
already
gave
her
the
five--"
"Cut
the
crap,
now.
Let's
have
it."
"Why
should
I
give
her
another
five
bucks?"
I
said.
My
voice
was
cracking
all
over
the
place.
"You're
trying
to
chisel
me."
Old
Maurice
unbuttoned
his
whole
uniform
coat.
All
he
had
on
underneath
was
a
phony
shirt
collar,
but
no
shirt
or
anything.
He
had
a
big
fat
hairy
stomach.
"Nobody's
tryna
chisel
nobody,"
he
said.
"Let's
have
it,
chief."
"No."
When
I
said
that,
he
got
up
from
his
chair
and
started
walking
towards
me
and
all.
He
looked
like
he
was
very,
very
tired
or
very,
very
bored.
God,
was
I
scared.
I
sort
of
had
my
arms
folded,
I
remember.
It
wouldn't
have
been
so
bad,
I
don't
think,
if
I
hadn't
had
just
my
goddam
pajamas
on.
"Let's
have
it,
chief."
He
came
right
up
to
where
I
was
standing.
That's
all
he
could
say.
"Let's
have
it,
chief."
He
was
a
real
moron.
"No."
"Chief,
you're
gonna
force
me
inna
roughin'
ya
up
a
little
bit.
I
don't
wanna
do
it,
but
that's
the
way
it
looks,"
he
said.
"You
owe
us
five
bucks."
"I
don't
owe
you
five
bucks,"
I
said.
"If
you
rough
me
up,
I'll
yell
like
hell.
I'll
wake
up
everybody
in
the
hotel.
The
police
and
all."
My
voice
was
shaking
like
a
bastard.
"Go
ahead.
Yell
your
goddam
head
off.
Fine,"
old
Maurice
said.
"Want
your
parents
to
know
you
spent
the
night
with
a
whore?
High-class
kid
like
you?"
He
was
pretty
sharp,
in
his
crumby
way.
He
really
was.
"Leave
me
alone.
If
you'd
said
ten,
it'd
be
different.
But
you
distinctly--"
"Are
ya
gonna
let
us
have
it?"
He
had
me
right
up
against
the
damn
door.
He
was
almost
standing
on
top
of
me,
his
crumby
old
hairy
stomach
and
all.
"Leave
me
alone.
Get
the
hell
out
of
my
room,"
I
said.
I
still
had
my
arms
folded
and
all.
God,
what
a
jerk
I
was.
Then
Sunny
said
something
for
the
first
time.
"Hey,
Maurice.
Want
me
to
get
his
wallet?"
she
said.
"It's
right
on
the
wutchamacallit."
"Yeah,
get
it."
"Leave
my
wallet
alone!"
"I
awreddy
got
it,"
Sunny
said.
She
waved
five
bucks
at
me.
"See?
All
I'm
takin'
is
the
five
you
owe
me.
I'm
no
crook."
All
of
a
sudden
I
started
to
cry.
I'd
give
anything
if
I
hadn't,
but
I
did.
"No,
you're
no
crooks,"
I
said.
"You're
just
stealing
five--"
"Shut
up,"
old
Maurice
said,
and
gave
me
a
shove.
"Leave
him
alone,
hey,"
Sunny
said.
"C'mon,
hey.
We
got
the
dough
he
owes
us.
Let's
go.
C'mon,
hey."
"I'm
comin',"
old
Maurice
said.
But
he
didn't.
"I
mean
it,
Maurice,
hey.
Leave
him
alone."
"Who's
hurtin'
anybody?"
he
said,
innocent
as
hell.
Then
what
he
did,
he
snapped
his
finger
very
hard
on
my
pajamas.
I
won't
tell
you
where
he
snapped
it,
but
it
hurt
like
hell.
I
told
him
he
was
a
goddam
dirty
moron.
"What's
that?"
he
said.
He
put
his
hand
behind
his
ear,
like
a
deaf
guy.
"What's
that?
What
am
I?"
I
was
still
sort
of
crying.
I
was
so
damn
mad
and
nervous
and
all.
"You're
a
dirty
moron,"
I
said.
"You're
a
stupid
chiseling
moron,
and
in
about
two
years
you'll
be
one
of
those
scraggy
guys
that
come
up
to
you
on
the
street
and
ask
for
a
dime
for
coffee.
You'll
have
snot
all
over
your
dirty
filthy
overcoat,
and
you'll
be--"
Then
he
smacked
me.
I
didn't
even
try
to
get
out
of
the
way
or
duck
or
anything.
All
I
felt
was
this
terrific
punch
in
my
stomach.
I
wasn't
knocked
out
or
anything,
though,
because
I
remember
looking
up
from
the
floor
and
seeing
them
both
go
out
the
door
and
shut
it.
Then
I
stayed
on
the
floor
a
fairly
long
time,
sort
of
the
way
I
did
with
Stradlater.
Only,
this
time
I
thought
I
was
dying.
I
really
did.
I
thought
I
was
drowning
or
something.
The
trouble
was,
I
could
hardly
breathe.
When
I
did
finally
get
up,
I
had
to
walk
to
the
bathroom
all
doubled
up
and
holding
onto
my
stomach
and
all.
But
I'm
crazy.
I
swear
to
God
I
am.
About
halfway
to
the
bathroom,
I
sort
of
started
pretending
I
had
a
bullet
in
my
guts.
Old
'Maurice
had
plugged
me.
Now
I
was
on
the
way
to
the
bathroom
to
get
a
good
shot
of
bourbon
or
something
to
steady
my
nerves
and
help
me
really
go
into
action.
I
pictured
myself
coming
out
of
the
goddam
bathroom,
dressed
and
all,
with
my
automatic
in
my
pocket,
and
staggering
around
a
little
bit.
Then
I'd
walk
downstairs,
instead
of
using
the
elevator.
I'd
hold
onto
the
banister
and
all,
with
this
blood
trickling
out
of
the
side
of
my
mouth
a
little
at
a
time.
What
I'd
do,
I'd
walk
down
a
few
floors--holding
onto
my
guts,
blood
leaking
all
over
the
place--
and
then
I'd
ring
the
elevator
bell.
As
soon
as
old
Maurice
opened
the
doors,
he'd
see
me
with
the
automatic
in
my
hand
and
he'd
start
screaming
at
me,
in
this
very
high-pitched,
yellowbelly
voice,
to
leave
him
alone.
But
I'd
plug
him
anyway.
Six
shots
right
through
his
fat
hairy
belly.
Then
I'd
throw
my
automatic
down
the
elevator
shaft--after
I'd
wiped
off
all
the
finger
prints
and
all.
Then
I'd
crawl
back
to
my
room
and
call
up
Jane
and
have
her
come
over
and
bandage
up
my
guts.
I
pictured
her
holding
a
cigarette
for
me
to
smoke
while
I
was
bleeding
and
all.
The
goddam
movies.
They
can
ruin
you.
I'm
not
kidding.
I
stayed
in
the
bathroom
for
about
an
hour,
taking
a
bath
and
all.
Then
I
got
back
in
bed.
It
took
me
quite
a
while
to
get
to
sleep--I
wasn't
even
tired--but
finally
I
did.
What
I
really
felt
like,
though,
was
committing
suicide.
I
felt
like
jumping
out
the
window.
I
probably
would've
done
it,
too,
if
I'd
been
sure
somebody'd
cover
me
up
as
soon
as
I
landed.
I
didn't
want
a
bunch
of
stupid
rubbernecks
looking
at
me
when
I
was
all
gory.
15
I
didn't
sleep
too
long,
because
I
think
it
was
only
around
ten
o'clock
when
I
woke
up.
I
felt
pretty
hungry
as
soon
as
I
had
a
cigarette.
The
last
time
I'd
eaten
was
those
two
hamburgers
I
had
with
Brossard
and
Ackley
when
we
went
in
to
Agerstown
to
the
movies.
That
was
a
long
time
ago.
It
seemed
like
fifty
years
ago.
The
phone
was
right
next
to
me,
and
I
started
to
call
down
and
have
them
send
up
some
breakfast,
but
I
was
sort
of
afraid
they
might
send
it
up
with
old
Maurice.
If
you
think
I
was
dying
to
see
him
again,
you're
crazy.
So
I
just
laid
around
in
bed
for
a
while
and
smoked
another
cigarette.
I
thought
of
giving
old
Jane
a
buzz,
to
see
if
she
was
home
yet
and
all,
but
I
wasn't
in
the
mood.
What
I
did
do,
I
gave
old
Sally
Hayes
a
buzz.
She
went
to
Mary
A.
Woodruff,
and
I
knew
she
was
home
because
I'd
had
this
letter
from
her
a
couple
of
weeks
ago.
I
wasn't
too
crazy
about
her,
but
I'd
known
her
for
years.
I
used
to
think
she
was
quite
intelligent,
in
my
stupidity.
The
reason
I
did
was
because
she
knew
quite
a
lot
about
the
theater
and
plays
and
literature
and
all
that
stuff.
If
somebody
knows
quite
a
lot
about
those
things,
it
takes
you
quite
a
while
to
find
out
whether
they're
really
stupid
or
not.
It
took
me
years
to
find
it
out,
in
old
Sally's
case.
I
think
I'd
have
found
it
out
a
lot
sooner
if
we
hadn't
necked
so
damn
much.
My
big
trouble
is,
I
always
sort
of
think
whoever
I'm
necking
is
a
pretty
intelligent
person.
It
hasn't
got
a
goddam
thing
to
do
with
it,
but
I
keep
thinking
it
anyway.
Anyway,
I
gave
her
a
buzz.
First
the
maid
answered.
Then
her
father.
Then
she
got
on.
"Sally?"
I
said.
"Yes--who
is
this?"
she
said.
She
was
quite
a
little
phony.
I'd
already
told
her
father
who
it
was.
"Holden
Caulfield.
How
are
ya?"
"Holden!
I'm
fine!
How
are
you?"
"Swell.
Listen.
How
are
ya,
anyway?
I
mean
how's
school?"
"Fine,"
she
said.
"I
mean--you
know."
"Swell.
Well,
listen.
I
was
wondering
if
you
were
busy
today.
It's
Sunday,
but
there's
always
one
or
two
matinees
going
on
Sunday.
Benefits
and
that
stuff.
Would
you
care
to
go?"
"I'd
love
to.
Grand."
Grand.
If
there's
one
word
I
hate,
it's
grand.
It's
so
phony.
For
a
second,
I
was
tempted
to
tell
her
to
forget
about
the
matinee.
But
we
chewed
the
fat
for
a
while.
That
is,
she
chewed
it.
You
couldn't
get
a
word
in
edgewise.
First
she
told
me
about
some
Harvard
guy--
it
probably
was
a
freshman,
but
she
didn't
say,
naturally--that
was
rushing
hell
out
of
her.
Calling
her
up
night
and
day.
Night
and
day--that
killed
me.
Then
she
told
me
about
some
other
guy,
some
West
Point
cadet,
that
was
cutting
his
throat
over
her
too.
Big
deal.
I
told
her
to
meet
me
under
the
clock
at
the
Biltmore
at
two
o'clock,
and
not
to
be
late,
because
the
show
probably
started
at
two-thirty.
She
was
always
late.
Then
I
hung
up.
She
gave
me
a
pain
in
the
ass,
but
she
was
very
good-looking.
After
I
made
the
date
with
old
Sally,
I
got
out
of
bed
and
got
dressed
and
packed
my
bag.
I
took
a
look
out
the
window
before
I
left
the
room,
though,
to
see
how
all
the
perverts
were
doing,
but
they
all
had
their
shades
down.
They
were
the
heighth
of
modesty
in
the
morning.
Then
I
went
down
in
the
elevator
and
checked
out.
I
didn't
see
old
Maurice
around
anywhere.
I
didn't
break
my
neck
looking
for
him,
naturally,
the
bastard.
I
got
a
cab
outside
the
hotel,
but
I
didn't
have
the
faintest
damn
idea
where
I
was
going.
I
had
no
place
to
go.
It
was
only
Sunday,
and
I
couldn't
go
home
till
Wednesday--
or
Tuesday
the
soonest.
And
I
certainly
didn't
feel
like
going
to
another
hotel
and
getting
my
brains
beat
out.
So
what
I
did,
I
told
the
driver
to
take
me
to
Grand
Central
Station.
It
was
right
near
the
Biltmore,
where
I
was
meeting
Sally
later,
and
I
figured
what
I'd
do,
I'd
check
my
bags
in
one
of
those
strong
boxes
that
they
give
you
a
key
to,
then
get
some
breakfast.
I
was
sort
of
hungry.
While
I
was
in
the
cab,
I
took
out
my
wallet
and
sort
of
counted
my
money.
I
don't
remember
exactly
what
I
had
left,
but
it
was
no
fortune
or
anything.
I'd
spent
a
king's
ransom
in
about
two
lousy
weeks.
I
really
had.
I'm
a
goddam
spendthrift
at
heart.
What
I
don't
spend,
I
lose.
Half
the
time
I
sort
of
even
forget
to
pick
up
my
change,
at
restaurants
and
night
clubs
and
all.
It
drives
my
parents
crazy.
You
can't
blame
them.
My
father's
quite
wealthy,
though.
I
don't
know
how
much
he
makes--he's
never
discussed
that
stuff
with
me--but
I
imagine
quite
a
lot.
He's
a
corporation
lawyer.
Those
boys
really
haul
it
in.
Another
reason
I
know
he's
quite
well
off,
he's
always
investing
money
in
shows
on
Broadway.
They
always
flop,
though,
and
it
drives
my
mother
crazy
when
he
does
it.
She
hasn't
felt
too
healthy
since
my
brother
Allie
died.
She's
very
nervous.
That's
another
reason
why
I
hated
like
hell
for
her
to
know
I
got
the
ax
again.
After
I
put
my
bags
in
one
of
those
strong
boxes
at
the
station,
I
went
into
this
little
sandwich
bar
and
bad
breakfast.
I
had
quite
a
large
breakfast,
for
me--orange
juice,
bacon
and
eggs,
toast
and
coffee.
Usually
I
just
drink
some
orange
juice.
I'm
a
very
light
eater.
I
really
am.
That's
why
I'm
so
damn
skinny.
I
was
supposed
to
be
on
this
diet
where
you
eat
a
lot
of
starches
and
crap,
to
gain
weight
and
all,
but
I
didn't
ever
do
it.
When
I'm
out
somewhere,
I
generally
just
eat
a
Swiss
cheese
sandwich
and
a
malted
milk.
It
isn't
much,
but
you
get
quite
a
lot
of
vitamins
in
the
malted
milk.
H.
V.
Caulfield.
Holden
Vitamin
Caulfield.
While
I
was
eating
my
eggs,
these
two
nuns
with
suitcases
and
all--I
guessed
they
were
moving
to
another
convent
or
something
and
were
waiting
for
a
train--came
in
and
sat
down
next
to
me
at
the
counter.
They
didn't
seem
to
know
what
the
hell
to
do
with
their
suitcases,
so
I
gave
them
a
hand.
They
were
these
very
inexpensive-looking
suitcases--the
ones
that
aren't
genuine
leather
or
anything.
It
isn't
important,
I
know,
but
I
hate
it
when
somebody
has
cheap
suitcases.
It
sounds
terrible
to
say
it,
but
I
can
even
get
to
hate
somebody,
just
looking
at
them,
if
they
have
cheap
suitcases
with
them.
Something
happened
once.
For
a
while
when
I
was
at
Elkton
Hills,
I
roomed
with
this
boy,
Dick
Slagle,
that
had
these
very
inexpensive
suitcases.
He
used
to
keep
them
under
the
bed,
instead
of
on
the
rack,
so
that
nobody'd
see
them
standing
next
to
mine.
It
depressed
holy
hell
out
of
me,
and
I
kept
wanting
to
throw
mine
out
or
something,
or
even
trade
with
him.
Mine
came
from
Mark
Cross,
and
they
were
genuine
cowhide
and
all
that
crap,
and
I
guess
they
cost
quite
a
pretty
penny.
But
it
was
a
funny
thing.
Here's
what
happened.
What
I
did,
I
finally
put
my
suitcases
under
my
bed,
instead
of
on
the
rack,
so
that
old
Slagle
wouldn't
get
a
goddam
inferiority
complex
about
it.
But
here's
what
he
did.
The
day
after
I
put
mine
under
my
bed,
he
took
them
out
and
put
them
back
on
the
rack.
The
reason
he
did
it,
it
took
me
a
while
to
find
out,
was
because
he
wanted
people
to
think
my
bags
were
his.
He
really
did.
He
was
a
very
funny
guy,
that
way.
He
was
always
saying
snotty
things
about
them,
my
suitcases,
for
instance.
He
kept
saying
they
were
too
new
and
bourgeois.
That
was
his
favorite
goddam
word.
He
read
it
somewhere
or
heard
it
somewhere.
Everything
I
had
was
bourgeois
as
hell.
Even
my
fountain
pen
was
bourgeois.
He
borrowed
it
off
me
all
the
time,
but
it
was
bourgeois
anyway.
We
only
roomed
together
about
two
months.
Then
we
both
asked
to
be
moved.
And
the
funny
thing
was,
I
sort
of
missed
him
after
we
moved,
because
he
had
a
helluva
good
sense
of
humor
and
we
had
a
lot
of
fun
sometimes.
I
wouldn't
be
surprised
if
he
missed
me,
too.
At
first
he
only
used
to
be
kidding
when
he
called
my
stuff
bourgeois,
and
I
didn't
give
a
damn--it
was
sort
of
funny,
in
fact.
Then,
after
a
while,
you
could
tell
he
wasn't
kidding
any
more.
The
thing
is,
it's
really
hard
to
be
roommates
with
people
if
your
suitcases
are
much
better
than
theirs--if
yours
are
really
good
ones
and
theirs
aren't.
You
think
if
they're
intelligent
and
all,
the
other
person,
and
have
a
good
sense
of
humor,
that
they
don't
give
a
damn
whose
suitcases
are
better,
but
they
do.
They
really
do.
It's
one
of
the
reasons
why
I
roomed
with
a
stupid
bastard
like
Stradlater.
At
least
his
suitcases
were
as
good
as
mine.
Anyway,
these
two
nuns
were
sitting
next
to
me,
and
we
sort
of
struck
up
a
conversation.
The
one
right
next
to
me
had
one
of
those
straw
baskets
that
you
see
nuns
and
Salvation
Army
babes
collecting
dough
with
around
Christmas
time.
You
see
them
standing
on
corners,
especially
on
Fifth
Avenue,
in
front
of
the
big
department
stores
and
all.
Anyway,
the
one
next
to
me
dropped
hers
on
the
floor
and
I
reached
down
and
picked
it
up
for
her.
I
asked
her
if
she
was
out
collecting
money
for
charity
and
all.
She
said
no.
She
said
she
couldn't
get
it
in
her
suitcase
when
she
was
packing
it
and
she
was
just
carrying
it.
She
had
a
pretty
nice
smile
when
she
looked
at
you.
She
had
a
big
nose,
and
she
had
on
those
glasses
with
sort
of
iron
rims
that
aren't
too
attractive,
but
she
had
a
helluva
kind
face.
"I
thought
if
you
were
taking
up
a
collection,"
I
told
her,
"I
could
make
a
small
contribution.
You
could
keep
the
money
for
when
you
do
take
up
a
collection."
"Oh,
how
very
kind
of
you,"
she
said,
and
the
other
one,
her
friend,
looked
over
at
me.
The
other
one
was
reading
a
little
black
book
while
she
drank
her
coffee.
It
looked
like
a
Bible,
but
it
was
too
skinny.
It
was
a
Bible-type
book,
though.
All
the
two
of
them
were
eating
for
breakfast
was
toast
and
coffee.
That
depressed
me.
I
hate
it
if
I'm
eating
bacon
and
eggs
or
something
and
somebody
else
is
only
eating
toast
and
coffee.
They
let
me
give
them
ten
bucks
as
a
contribution.
They
kept
asking
me
if
I
was
sure
I
could
afford
it
and
all.
I
told
them
I
had
quite
a
bit
of
money
with
me,
but
they
didn't
seem
to
believe
me.
They
took
it,
though,
finally.
The
both
of
them
kept
thanking
me
so
much
it
was
embarrassing.
I
swung
the
conversation
around
to
general
topics
and
asked
them
where
they
were
going.
They
said
they
were
schoolteachers
and
that
they'd
just
come
from
Chicago
and
that
they
were
going
to
start
teaching
at
some
convent
on
168th
Street
or
186th
Street
or
one
of
those
streets
way
the
hell
uptown.
The
one
next
to
me,
with
the
iron
glasses,
said
she
taught
English
and
her
friend
taught
history
and
American
government.
Then
I
started
wondering
like
a
bastard
what
the
one
sitting
next
to
me,
that
taught
English,
thought
about,
being
a
nun
and
all,
when
she
read
certain
books
for
English.
Books
not
necessarily
with
a
lot
of
sexy
stuff
in
them,
but
books
with
lovers
and
all
in
them.
Take
old
Eustacia
Vye,
in
The
Return
of
the
Native
by
Thomas
Hardy.
She
wasn't
too
sexy
or
anything,
but
even
so
you
can't
help
wondering
what
a
nun
maybe
thinks
about
when
she
reads
about
old
Eustacia.
I
didn't
say
anything,
though,
naturally.
All
I
said
was
English
was
my
best
subject.
"Oh,
really?
Oh,
I'm
so
glad!"
the
one
with
the
glasses,
that
taught
English,
said.
"What
have
you
read
this
year?
I'd
be
very
interested
to
know."
She
was
really
nice.
"Well,
most
of
the
time
we
were
on
the
Anglo-Saxons.
Beowulf,
and
old
Grendel,
and
Lord
Randal
My
Son,
and
all
those
things.
But
we
had
to
read
outside
books
for
extra
credit
once
in
a
while.
I
read
The
Return
of
the
Native
by
Thomas
Hardy,
and
Romeo
and
Juliet
and
Julius--"
"Oh,
Romeo
and
Juliet!
Lovely!
Didn't
you
just
love
it?"
She
certainly
didn't
sound
much
like
a
nun.
"Yes.
I
did.
I
liked
it
a
lot.
There
were
a
few
things
I
didn't
like
about
it,
but
it
was
quite
moving,
on
the
whole."
"What
didn't
you
like
about
it?
Can
you
remember?"
To
tell
you
the
truth,
it
was
sort
of
embarrassing,
in
a
way,
to
be
talking
about
Romeo
and
Juliet
with
her.
I
mean
that
play
gets
pretty
sexy
in
some
parts,
and
she
was
a
nun
and
all,
but
she
asked
me,
so
I
discussed
it
with
her
for
a
while.
"Well,
I'm
not
too
crazy
about
Romeo
and
Juliet,"
I
said.
"I
mean
I
like
them,
but--I
don't
know.
They
get
pretty
annoying
sometimes.
I
mean
I
felt
much
sorrier
when
old
Mercutio
got
killed
than
when
Romeo
and
Juliet
did.
The
think
is,
I
never
liked
Romeo
too
much
after
Mercutio
gets
stabbed
by
that
other
man--Juliet's
cousin--what's
his
name?"
"Tybalt."
"That's
right.
Tybalt,"
I
said--I
always
forget
that
guy's
name.
"It
was
Romeo's
fault.
I
mean
I
liked
him
the
best
in
the
play,
old
Mercutio.
I
don't
know.
All
those
Montagues
and
Capulets,
they're
all
right--especially
Juliet--but
Mercutio,
he
was--it's
hard
to
explain.
He
was
very
smart
and
entertaining
and
all.
The
thing
is,
it
drives
me
crazy
if
somebody
gets
killed--
especially
somebody
very
smart
and
entertaining
and
all--
and
it's
somebody
else's
fault.
Romeo
and
Juliet,
at
least
it
was
their
own
fault."
"What
school
do
you
go
to?"
she
asked
me.
She
probably
wanted
to
get
off
the
subject
of
Romeo
and
Juliet.
I
told
her
Pencey,
and
she'd
heard
of
it.
She
said
it
was
a
very
good
school.
I
let
it
pass,
though.
Then
the
other
one,
the
one
that
taught
history
and
government,
said
they'd
better
be
running
along.
I
took
their
check
off
them,
but
they
wouldn't
let
me
pay
it.
The
one
with
the
glasses
made
me
give
it
back
to
her.
"You've
been
more
than
generous,"
she
said.
"You're
a
very
sweet
boy."
She
certainly
was
nice.
She
reminded
me
a
little
bit
of
old
Ernest
Morrow's
mother,
the
one
I
met
on
the
train.
When
she
smiled,
mostly.
"We've
enjoyed
talking
to
you
so
much,"
she
said.
I
said
I'd
enjoyed
talking
to
them
a
lot,
too.
I
meant
it,
too.
I'd
have
enjoyed
it
even
more
though,
I
think,
if
I
hadn't
been
sort
of
afraid,
the
whole
time
I
was
talking
to
them,
that
they'd
all
of
a
sudden
try
to
find
out
if
I
was
a
Catholic.
Catholics
are
always
trying
to
find
out
if
you're
a
Catholic.
It
happens
to
me
a
lot,
I
know,
partly
because
my
last
name
is
Irish,
and
most
people
of
Irish
descent
are
Catholics.
As
a
matter
of
fact,
my
father
was
a
Catholic
once.
He
quit,
though,
when
he
married
my
mother.
But
Catholics
are
always
trying
to
find
out
if
you're
a
Catholic
even
if
they
don't
know
your
last
name.
I
knew
this
one
Catholic
boy,
Louis
Shaney,
when
I
was
at
the
Whooton
School.
He
was
the
first
boy
I
ever
met
there.
He
and
I
were
sitting
in
the
first
two
chairs
outside
the
goddam
infirmary,
the
day
school
opened,
waiting
for
our
physicals,
and
we
sort
of
struck
up
this
conversation
about
tennis.
He
was
quite
interested
in
tennis,
and
so
was
I.
He
told
me
he
went
to
the
Nationals
at
Forest
Hills
every
summer,
and
I
told
him
I
did
too,
and
then
we
talked
about
certain
hot-shot
tennis
players
for
quite
a
while.
He
knew
quite
a
lot
about
tennis,
for
a
kid
his
age.
He
really
did.
Then,
after
a
while,
right
in
the
middle
of
the
goddam
conversation,
he
asked
me,
"Did
you
happen
to
notice
where
the
Catholic
church
is
in
town,
by
any
chance?"
The
thing
was,
you
could
tell
by
the
way
he
asked
me
that
he
was
trying
to
find
out
if
I
was
a
Catholic.
He
really
was.
Not
that
he
was
prejudiced
or
anything,
but
he
just
wanted
to
know.
He
was
enjoying
the
conversation
about
tennis
and
all,
but
you
could
tell
he
would've
enjoyed
it
more
if
I
was
a
Catholic
and
all.
That
kind
of
stuff
drives
me
crazy.
I'm
not
saying
it
ruined
our
conversation
or
anything--it
didn't--but
it
sure
as
hell
didn't
do
it
any
good.
That's
why
I
was
glad
those
two
nuns
didn't
ask
me
if
I
was
a
Catholic.
It
wouldn't
have
spoiled
the
conversation
if
they
had,
but
it
would've
been
different,
probably.
I'm
not
saying
I
blame
Catholics.
I
don't.
I'd
be
the
same
way,
probably,
if
I
was
a
Catholic.
It's
just
like
those
suitcases
I
was
telling
you
about,
in
a
way.
All
I'm
saying
is
that
it's
no
good
for
a
nice
conversation.
That's
all
I'm
saying.
When
they
got
up
to
go,
the
two
nuns,
I
did
something
very
stupid
and
embarrassing.
I
was
smoking
a
cigarette,
and
when
I
stood
up
to
say
good-by
to
them,
by
mistake
I
blew
some
smoke
in
their
face.
I
didn't
mean
to,
but
I
did
it.
I
apologized
like
a
madman,
and
they
were
very
polite
and
nice
about
it,
but
it
was
very
embarrassing
anyway.
After
they
left,
I
started
getting
sorry
that
I'd
only
given
them
ten
bucks
for
their
collection.
But
the
thing
was,
I'd
made
that
date
to
go
to
a
matinee
with
old
Sally
Hayes,
and
I
needed
to
keep
some
dough
for
the
tickets
and
stuff.
I
was
sorry
anyway,
though.
Goddam
money.
It
always
ends
up
making
you
blue
as
hell.
16
After
I
had
my
breakfast,
it
was
only
around
noon,
and
I
wasn't
meeting
old
Sally
till
two
o'clock,
so
I
started
taking
this
long
walk.
I
couldn't
stop
thinking
about
those
two
nuns.
I
kept
thinking
about
that
beatup
old
straw
basket
they
went
around
collecting
money
with
when
they
weren't
teaching
school.
I
kept
trying
to
picture
my
mother
or
somebody,
or
my
aunt,
or
Sally
Hayes's
crazy
mother,
standing
outside
some
department
store
and
collecting
dough
for
poor
people
in
a
beat-up
old
straw
basket.
It
was
hard
to
picture.
Not
so
much
my
mother,
but
those
other
two.
My
aunt's
pretty
charitable--she
does
a
lot
of
Red
Cross
work
and
all--but
she's
very
well-dressed
and
all,
and
when
she
does
anything
charitable
she's
always
very
well-dressed
and
has
lipstick
on
and
all
that
crap.
I
couldn't
picture
her
doing
anything
for
charity
if
she
had
to
wear
black
clothes
and
no
lipstick
while
she
was
doing
it.
And
old
Sally
Hayes's
mother.
Jesus
Christ.
The
only
way
she
could
go
around
with
a
basket
collecting
dough
would
be
if
everybody
kissed
her
ass
for
her
when
they
made
a
contribution.
If
they
just
dropped
their
dough
in
her
basket,
then
walked
away
without
saying
anything
to
her,
ignoring
her
and
all,
she'd
quit
in
about
an
hour.
She'd
get
bored.
She'd
hand
in
her
basket
and
then
go
someplace
swanky
for
lunch.
That's
what
I
liked
about
those
nuns.
You
could
tell,
for
one
thing,
that
they
never
went
anywhere
swanky
for
lunch.
It
made
me
so
damn
sad
when
I
thought
about
it,
their
never
going
anywhere
swanky
for
lunch
or
anything.
I
knew
it
wasn't
too
important,
but
it
made
me
sad
anyway.
I
started
walking
over
toward
Broadway,
just
for
the
hell
of
it,
because
I
hadn't
been
over
there
in
years.
Besides,
I
wanted
to
find
a
record
store
that
was
open
on
Sunday.
There
was
this
record
I
wanted
to
get
for
Phoebe,
called
"Little
Shirley
Beans."
It
was
a
very
hard
record
to
get.
It
was
about
a
little
kid
that
wouldn't
go
out
of
the
house
because
two
of
her
front
teeth
were
out
and
she
was
ashamed
to.
I
heard
it
at
Pencey.
A
boy
that
lived
on
the
next
floor
had
it,
and
I
tried
to
buy
it
off
him
because
I
knew
it
would
knock
old
Phoebe
out,
but
he
wouldn't
sell
it.
It
was
a
very
old,
terrific
record
that
this
colored
girl
singer,
Estelle
Fletcher,
made
about
twenty
years
ago.
She
sings
it
very
Dixieland
and
whorehouse,
and
it
doesn't
sound
at
all
mushy.
If
a
white
girl
was
singing
it,
she'd
make
it
sound
cute
as
hell,
but
old
Estelle
Fletcher
knew
what
the
hell
she
was
doing,
and
it
was
one
of
the
best
records
I
ever
heard.
I
figured
I'd
buy
it
in
some
store
that
was
open
on
Sunday
and
then
I'd
take
it
up
to
the
park
with
me.
It
was
Sunday
and
Phoebe
goes
rollerskating
in
the
park
on
Sundays
quite
frequently.
I
knew
where
she
hung
out
mostly.
It
wasn't
as
cold
as
it
was
the
day
before,
but
the
sun
still
wasn't
out,
and
it
wasn't
too
nice
for
walking.
But
there
was
one
nice
thing.
This
family
that
you
could
tell
just
came
out
of
some
church
were
walking
right
in
front
of
me--a
father,
a
mother,
and
a
little
kid
about
six
years
old.
They
looked
sort
of
poor.
The
father
had
on
one
of
those
pearl-gray
hats
that
poor
guys
wear
a
lot
when
they
want
to
look
sharp.
He
and
his
wife
were
just
walking
along,
talking,
not
paying
any
attention
to
their
kid.
The
kid
was
swell.
He
was
walking
in
the
street,
instead
of
on
the
sidewalk,
but
right
next
to
the
curb.
He
was
making
out
like
he
was
walking
a
very
straight
line,
the
way
kids
do,
and
the
whole
time
he
kept
singing
and
humming.
I
got
up
closer
so
I
could
hear
what
he
was
singing.
He
was
singing
that
song,
"If
a
body
catch
a
body
coming
through
the
rye."
He
had
a
pretty
little
voice,
too.
He
was
just
singing
for
the
hell
of
it,
you
could
tell.
The
cars
zoomed
by,
brakes
screeched
all
over
the
place,
his
parents
paid
no
attention
to
him,
and
he
kept
on
walking
next
to
the
curb
and
singing
"If
a
body
catch
a
body
coming
through
the
rye."
It
made
me
feel
better.
It
made
me
feel
not
so
depressed
any
more.
Broadway
was
mobbed
and
messy.
It
was
Sunday,
and
only
about
twelve
o'clock,
but
it
was
mobbed
anyway.
Everybody
was
on
their
way
to
the
movies--the
Paramount
or
the
Astor
or
the
Strand
or
the
Capitol
or
one
of
those
crazy
places.
Everybody
was
all
dressed
up,
because
it
was
Sunday,
and
that
made
it
worse.
But
the
worst
part
was
that
you
could
tell
they
all
wanted
to
go
to
the
movies.
I
couldn't
stand
looking
at
them.
I
can
understand
somebody
going
to
the
movies
because
there's
nothing
else
to
do,
but
when
somebody
really
wants
to
go,
and
even
walks
fast
so
as
to
get
there
quicker,
then
it
depresses
hell
out
of
me.
Especially
if
I
see
millions
of
people
standing
in
one
of
those
long,
terrible
lines,
all
the
way
down
the
block,
waiting
with
this
terrific
patience
for
seats
and
all.
Boy,
I
couldn't
get
off
that
goddam
Broadway
fast
enough.
I
was
lucky.
The
first
record
store
I
went
into
had
a
copy
of
"Little
Shirley
Beans."
They
charged
me
five
bucks
for
it,
because
it
was
so
hard
to
get,
but
I
didn't
care.
Boy,
it
made
me
so
happy
all
of
a
sudden.
I
could
hardly
wait
to
get
to
the
park
to
see
if
old
Phoebe
was
around
so
that
I
could
give
it
to
her.
When
I
came
out
of
the
record
store,
I
passed
this
drugstore,
and
I
went
in.
I
figured
maybe
I'd
give
old
Jane
a
buzz
and
see
if
she
was
home
for
vacation
yet.
So
I
went
in
a
phone
booth
and
called
her
up.
The
only
trouble
was,
her
mother
answered
the
phone,
so
I
had
to
hang
up.
I
didn't
feel
like
getting
involved
in
a
long
conversation
and
all
with
her.
I'm
not
crazy
about
talking
to
girls'
mothers
on
the
phone
anyway.
I
should've
at
least
asked
her
if
Jane
was
home
yet,
though.
It
wouldn't
have
killed
me.
But
I
didn't
feel
like
it.
You
really
have
to
be
in
the
mood
for
that
stuff.
I
still
had
to
get
those
damn
theater
tickets,
so
I
bought
a
paper
and
looked
up
to
see
what
shows
were
playing.
On
account
of
it
was
Sunday,
there
were
only
about
three
shows
playing.
So
what
I
did
was,
I
went
over
and
bought
two
orchestra
seats
for
I
Know
My
Love.
It
was
a
benefit
performance
or
something.
I
didn't
much
want
to
see
it,
but
I
knew
old
Sally,
the
queen
of
the
phonies,
would
start
drooling
all
over
the
place
when
I
told
her
I
had
tickets
for
that,
because
the
Lunts
were
in
it
and
all.
She
liked
shows
that
are
supposed
to
be
very
sophisticated
and
dry
and
all,
with
the
Lunts
and
all.
I
don't.
I
don't
like
any
shows
very
much,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
They're
not
as
bad
as
movies,
but
they're
certainly
nothing
to
rave
about.
In
the
first
place,
I
hate
actors.
They
never
act
like
people.
They
just
think
they
do.
Some
of
the
good
ones
do,
in
a
very
slight
way,
but
not
in
a
way
that's
fun
to
watch.
And
if
any
actor's
really
good,
you
can
always
tell
he
knows
he's
good,
and
that
spoils
it.
You
take
Sir
Laurence
Olivier,
for
example.
I
saw
him
in
Hamlet.
D.B.
took
Phoebe
and
I
to
see
it
last
year.
He
treated
us
to
lunch
first,
and
then
he
took
us.
He'd
already
seen
it,
and
the
way
he
talked
about
it
at
lunch,
I
was
anxious
as
hell
to
see
it,
too.
But
I
didn't
enjoy
it
much.
I
just
don't
see
what's
so
marvelous
about
Sir
Laurence
Olivier,
that's
all.
He
has
a
terrific
voice,
and
he's
a
helluva
handsome
guy,
and
he's
very
nice
to
watch
when
he's
walking
or
dueling
or
something,
but
he
wasn't
at
all
the
way
D.B.
said
Hamlet
was.
He
was
too
much
like
a
goddam
general,
instead
of
a
sad,
screwed-up
type
guy.
The
best
part
in
the
whole
picture
was
when
old
Ophelia's
brother--the
one
that
gets
in
the
duel
with
Hamlet
at
the
very
end--
was
going
away
and
his
father
was
giving
him
a
lot
of
advice.
While
the
father
kept
giving
him
a
lot
of
advice,
old
Ophelia
was
sort
of
horsing
around
with
her
brother,
taking
his
dagger
out
of
the
holster,
and
teasing
him
and
all
while
he
was
trying
to
look
interested
in
the
bull
his
father
was
shooting.
That
was
nice.
I
got
a
big
bang
out
of
that.
But
you
don't
see
that
kind
of
stuff
much.
The
only
thing
old
Phoebe
liked
was
when
Hamlet
patted
this
dog
on
the
head.
She
thought
that
was
funny
and
nice,
and
it
was.
What
I'll
have
to
do
is,
I'll
have
to
read
that
play.
The
trouble
with
me
is,
I
always
have
to
read
that
stuff
by
myself.
If
an
actor
acts
it
out,
I
hardly
listen.
I
keep
worrying
about
whether
he's
going
to
do
something
phony
every
minute.
After
I
got
the
tickets
to
the
Lunts'
show,
I
took
a
cab
up
to
the
park.
I
should've
taken
a
subway
or
something,
because
I
was
getting
slightly
low
on
dough,
but
I
wanted
to
get
off
that
damn
Broadway
as
fast
as
I
could.
It
was
lousy
in
the
park.
It
wasn't
too
cold,
but
the
sun
still
wasn't
out,
and
there
didn't
look
like
there
was
anything
in
the
park
except
dog
crap
and
globs
of
spit
and
cigar
butts
from
old
men,
and
the
benches
all
looked
like
they'd
be
wet
if
you
sat
down
on
them.
It
made
you
depressed,
and
every
once
in
a
while,
for
no
reason,
you
got
goose
flesh
while
you
walked.
It
didn't
seem
at
all
like
Christmas
was
coming
soon.
It
didn't
seem
like
anything
was
coming.
But
I
kept
walking
over
to
the
Mall
anyway,
because
that's
where
Phoebe
usually
goes
when
she's
in
the
park.
She
likes
to
skate
near
the
bandstand.
It's
funny.
That's
the
same
place
I
used
to
like
to
skate
when
I
was
a
kid.
When
I
got
there,
though,
I
didn't
see
her
around
anywhere.
There
were
a
few
kids
around,
skating
and
all,
and
two
boys
were
playing
Flys
Up
with
a
soft
ball,
but
no
Phoebe.
I
saw
one
kid
about
her
age,
though,
sitting
on
a
bench
all
by
herself,
tightening
her
skate.
I
thought
maybe
she
might
know
Phoebe
and
could
tell
me
where
she
was
or
something,
so
I
went
over
and
sat
down
next
to
her
and
asked
her,
"Do
you
know
Phoebe
Caulfield,
by
any
chance?"
"Who?"
she
said.
All
she
had
on
was
jeans
and
about
twenty
sweaters.
You
could
tell
her
mother
made
them
for
her,
because
they
were
lumpy
as
hell.
"Phoebe
Caulfield.
She
lives
on
Seventy-first
Street.
She's
in
the
fourth
grade,
over
at--"
"You
know
Phoebe?"
"Yeah,
I'm
her
brother.
You
know
where
she
is?"
"She's
in
Miss
Callon's
class,
isn't
she?"
the
kid
said.
"I
don't
know.
Yes,
I
think
she
is."
"She's
prob'ly
in
the
museum,
then.
We
went
last
Saturday,"
the
kid
said.
"Which
museum?"
I
asked
her.
She
shrugged
her
shoulders,
sort
of.
"I
don't
know,"
she
said.
"The
museum."
"I
know,
but
the
one
where
the
pictures
are,
or
the
one
where
the
Indians
are?"
"The
one
where
the
Indians."
"Thanks
a
lot,"
I
said.
I
got
up
and
started
to
go,
but
then
I
suddenly
remembered
it
was
Sunday.
"This
is
Sunday,"
I
told
the
kid.
She
looked
up
at
me.
"Oh.
Then
she
isn't."
She
was
having
a
helluva
time
tightening
her
skate.
She
didn't
have
any
gloves
on
or
anything
and
her
hands
were
all
red
and
cold.
I
gave
her
a
hand
with
it.
Boy,
I
hadn't
had
a
skate
key
in
my
hand
for
years.
It
didn't
feel
funny,
though.
You
could
put
a
skate
key
in
my
hand
fifty
years
from
now,
in
pitch
dark,
and
I'd
still
know
what
it
is.
She
thanked
me
and
all
when
I
had
it
tightened
for
her.
She
was
a
very
nice,
polite
little
kid.
God,
I
love
it
when
a
kid's
nice
and
polite
when
you
tighten
their
skate
for
them
or
something.
Most
kids
are.
They
really
are.
I
asked
her
if
she'd
care
to
have
a
hot
chocolate
or
something
with
me,
but
she
said
no,
thank
you.
She
said
she
had
to
meet
her
friend.
Kids
always
have
to
meet
their
friend.
That
kills
me.
Even
though
it
was
Sunday
and
Phoebe
wouldn't
be
there
with
her
class
or
anything,
and
even
though
it
was
so
damp
and
lousy
out,
I
walked
all
the
way
through
the
park
over
to
the
Museum
of
Natural
History.
I
knew
that
was
the
museum
the
kid
with
the
skate
key
meant.
I
knew
that
whole
museum
routine
like
a
book.
Phoebe
went
to
the
same
school
I
went
to
when
I
was
a
kid,
and
we
used
to
go
there
all
the
time.
We
had
this
teacher,
Miss
Aigletinger,
that
took
us
there
damn
near
every
Saturday.
Sometimes
we
looked
at
the
animals
and
sometimes
we
looked
at
the
stuff
the
Indians
had
made
in
ancient
times.
Pottery
and
straw
baskets
and
all
stuff
like
that.
I
get
very
happy
when
I
think
about
it.
Even
now.
I
remember
after
we
looked
at
all
the
Indian
stuff,
usually
we
went
to
see
some
movie
in
this
big
auditorium.
Columbus.
They
were
always
showing
Columbus
discovering
America,
having
one
helluva
time
getting
old
Ferdinand
and
Isabella
to
lend
him
the
dough
to
buy
ships
with,
and
then
the
sailors
mutinying
on
him
and
all.
Nobody
gave
too
much
of
a
damn
about
old
Columbus,
but
you
always
had
a
lot
of
candy
and
gum
and
stuff
with
you,
and
the
inside
of
that
auditorium
had
such
a
nice
smell.
It
always
smelled
like
it
was
raining
outside,
even
if
it
wasn't,
and
you
were
in
the
only
nice,
dry,
cosy
place
in
the
world.
I
loved
that
damn
museum.
I
remember
you
had
to
go
through
the
Indian
Room
to
get
to
the
auditorium.
It
was
a
long,
long
room,
and
you
were
only
supposed
to
whisper.
The
teacher
would
go
first,
then
the
class.
You'd
be
two
rows
of
kids,
and
you'd
have
a
partner.
Most
of
the
time
my
partner
was
this
girl
named
Gertrude
Levine.
She
always
wanted
to
hold
your
hand,
and
her
hand
was
always
sticky
or
sweaty
or
something.
The
floor
was
all
stone,
and
if
you
had
some
marbles
in
your
hand
and
you
dropped
them,
they
bounced
like
madmen
all
over
the
floor
and
made
a
helluva
racket,
and
the
teacher
would
hold
up
the
class
and
go
back
and
see
what
the
hell
was
going
on.
She
never
got
sore,
though,
Miss
Aigletinger.
Then
you'd
pass
by
this
long,
long
Indian
war
canoe,
about
as
long
as
three
goddam
Cadillacs
in
a
row,
with
about
twenty
Indians
in
it,
some
of
them
paddling,
some
of
them
just
standing
around
looking
tough,
and
they
all
had
war
paint
all
over
their
faces.
There
was
one
very
spooky
guy
in
the
back
of
the
canoe,
with
a
mask
on.
He
was
the
witch
doctor.
He
gave
me
the
creeps,
but
I
liked
him
anyway.
Another
thing,
if
you
touched
one
of
the
paddles
or
anything
while
you
were
passing,
one
of
the
guards
would
say
to
you,
"Don't
touch
anything,
children,"
but
he
always
said
it
in
a
nice
voice,
not
like
a
goddam
cop
or
anything.
Then
you'd
pass
by
this
big
glass
case,
with
Indians
inside
it
rubbing
sticks
together
to
make
a
fire,
and
a
squaw
weaving
a
blanket.
The
squaw
that
was
weaving
the
blanket
was
sort
of
bending
over,
and
you
could
see
her
bosom
and
all.
We
all
used
to
sneak
a
good
look
at
it,
even
the
girls,
because
they
were
only
little
kids
and
they
didn't
have
any
more
bosom
than
we
did.
Then,
just
before
you
went
inside
the
auditorium,
right
near
the
doors,
you
passed
this
Eskimo.
He
was
sitting
over
a
hole
in
this
icy
lake,
and
he
was
fishing
through
it.
He
had
about
two
fish
right
next
to
the
hole,
that
he'd
already
caught.
Boy,
that
museum
was
full
of
glass
cases.
There
were
even
more
upstairs,
with
deer
inside
them
drinking
at
water
holes,
and
birds
flying
south
for
the
winter.
The
birds
nearest
you
were
all
stuffed
and
hung
up
on
wires,
and
the
ones
in
back
were
just
painted
on
the
wall,
but
they
all
looked
like
they
were
really
flying
south,
and
if
you
bent
your
head
down
and
sort
of
looked
at
them
upside
down,
they
looked
in
an
even
bigger
hurry
to
fly
south.
The
best
thing,
though,
in
that
museum
was
that
everything
always
stayed
right
where
it
was.
Nobody'd
move.
You
could
go
there
a
hundred
thousand
times,
and
that
Eskimo
would
still
be
just
finished
catching
those
two
fish,
the
birds
would
still
be
on
their
way
south,
the
deers
would
still
be
drinking
out
of
that
water
hole,
with
their
pretty
antlers
and
their
pretty,
skinny
legs,
and
that
squaw
with
the
naked
bosom
would
still
be
weaving
that
same
blanket.
Nobody'd
be
different.
The
only
thing
that
would
be
different
would
be
you.
Not
that
you'd
be
so
much
older
or
anything.
It
wouldn't
be
that,
exactly.
You'd
just
be
different,
that's
all.
You'd
have
an
overcoat
on
this
time.
Or
the
kid
that
was
your
partner
in
line
the
last
time
had
got
scarlet
fever
and
you'd
have
a
new
partner.
Or
you'd
have
a
substitute
taking
the
class,
instead
of
Miss
Aigletinger.
Or
you'd
heard
your
mother
and
father
having
a
terrific
fight
in
the
bathroom.
Or
you'd
just
passed
by
one
of
those
puddles
in
the
street
with
gasoline
rainbows
in
them.
I
mean
you'd
be
different
in
some
way--I
can't
explain
what
I
mean.
And
even
if
I
could,
I'm
not
sure
I'd
feel
like
it.
I
took
my
old
hunting
hat
out
of
my
while
I
walked,
and
put
it
on.
I
knew
I
wouldn't
meet
anybody
that
knew
me,
and
it
was
pretty
damp
out.
I
kept
walking
and
walking,
and
I
kept
thinking
about
old
Phoebe
going
to
that
museum
on
Saturdays
the
way
I
used
to.
I
thought
how
she'd
see
the
same
stuff
I
used
to
see,
and
how
she'd
be
different
every
time
she
saw
it.
It
didn't
exactly
depress
me
to
think
about
it,
but
it
didn't
make
me
feel
gay
as
hell,
either.
Certain
things
they
should
stay
the
way
they
are.
You
ought
to
be
able
to
stick
them
in
one
of
those
big
glass
cases
and
just
leave
them
alone.
I
know
that's
impossible,
but
it's
too
bad
anyway.
Anyway,
I
kept
thinking
about
all
that
while
I
walked.
I
passed
by
this
playground
and
stopped
and
watched
a
couple
of
very
tiny
kids
on
a
seesaw.
One
of
them
was
sort
of
fat,
and
I
put
my
hand
on
the
skinny
kid's
end,
to
sort
of
even
up
the
weight,
but
you
could
tell
they
didn't
want
me
around,
so
I
let
them
alone.
Then
a
funny
thing
happened.
When
I
got
to
the
museum,
all
of
a
sudden
I
wouldn't
have
gone
inside
for
a
million
bucks.
It
just
didn't
appeal
to
me--and
here
I'd
walked
through
the
whole
goddam
park
and
looked
forward
to
it
and
all.
If
Phoebe'd
been
there,
I
probably
would
have,
but
she
wasn't.
So
all
I
did,
in
front
of
the
museum,
was
get
a
cab
and
go
down
to
the
Biltmore.
I
didn't
feel
much
like
going.
I'd
made
that
damn
date
with
Sally,
though.
17
I
was
way
early
when
I
got
there,
so
I
just
sat
down
on
one
of
those
leather
couches
right
near
the
clock
in
the
lobby
and
watched
the
girls.
A
lot
of
schools
were
home
for
vacation
already,
and
there
were
about
a
million
girls
sitting
and
standing
around
waiting
for
their
dates
to
show
up.
Girls
with
their
legs
crossed,
girls
with
their
legs
not
crossed,
girls
with
terrific
legs,
girls
with
lousy
legs,
girls
that
looked
like
swell
girls,
girls
that
looked
like
they'd
be
bitches
if
you
knew
them.
It
was
really
nice
sightseeing,
if
you
know
what
I
mean.
In
a
way,
it
was
sort
of
depressing,
too,
because
you
kept
wondering
what
the
hell
would
happen
to
all
of
them.
When
they
got
out
of
school
and
college,
I
mean.
You
figured
most
of
them
would
probably
marry
dopey
guys.
Guys
that
always
talk
about
how
many
miles
they
get
to
a
gallon
in
their
goddam
cars.
Guys
that
get
sore
and
childish
as
hell
if
you
beat
them
at
golf,
or
even
just
some
stupid
game
like
ping-pong.
Guys
that
are
very
mean.
Guys
that
never
read
books.
Guys
that
are
very
boring--But
I
have
to
be
careful
about
that.
I
mean
about
calling
certain
guys
bores.
I
don't
understand
boring
guys.
I
really
don't.
When
I
was
at
Elkton
Hills,
I
roomed
for
about
two
months
with
this
boy,
Harris
Mackim.
He
was
very
intelligent
and
all,
but
he
was
one
of
the
biggest
bores
I
ever
met.
He
had
one
of
these
very
raspy
voices,
and
he
never
stopped
talking,
practically.
He
never
stopped
talking,
and
what
was
awful
was,
he
never
said
anything
you
wanted
to
hear
in
the
first
place.
But
he
could
do
one
thing.
The
sonuvabitch
could
whistle
better
than
anybody
I
ever
heard.
He'd
be
making
his
bed,
or
hanging
up
stuff
in
the
closet--he
was
always
hanging
up
stuff
in
the
closet--it
drove
me
crazy--and
he'd
be
whistling
while
he
did
it,
if
he
wasn't
talking
in
this
raspy
voice.
He
could
even
whistle
classical
stuff,
but
most
of
the
time
he
just
whistled
jazz.
He
could
take
something
very
jazzy,
like
"Tin
Roof
Blues,"
and
whistle
it
so
nice
and
easy--right
while
he
was
hanging
stuff
up
in
the
closet--that
it
could
kill
you.
Naturally,
I
never
told
him
I
thought
he
was
a
terrific
whistler.
I
mean
you
don't
just
go
up
to
somebody
and
say,
"You're
a
terrific
whistler."
But
I
roomed
with
him
for
about
two
whole
months,
even
though
he
bored
me
till
I
was
half
crazy,
just
because
he
was
such
a
terrific
whistler,
the
best
I
ever
heard.
So
I
don't
know
about
bores.
Maybe
you
shouldn't
feel
too
sorry
if
you
see
some
swell
girl
getting
married
to
them.
They
don't
hurt
anybody,
most
of
them,
and
maybe
they're
secretly
all
terrific
whistlers
or
something.
Who
the
hell
knows?
Not
me.
Finally,
old
Sally
started
coming
up
the
stairs,
and
I
started
down
to
meet
her.
She
looked
terrific.
She
really
did.
She
had
on
this
black
coat
and
sort
of
a
black
beret.
She
hardly
ever
wore
a
hat,
but
that
beret
looked
nice.
The
funny
part
is,
I
felt
like
marrying
her
the
minute
I
saw
her.
I'm
crazy.
I
didn't
even
like
her
much,
and
yet
all
of
a
sudden
I
felt
like
I
was
in
love
with
her
and
wanted
to
marry
her.
I
swear
to
God
I'm
crazy.
I
admit
it.
"Holden!"
she
said.
"It's
marvelous
to
see
you!
It's
been
ages."
She
had
one
of
these
very
loud,
embarrassing
voices
when
you
met
her
somewhere.
She
got
away
with
it
because
she
was
so
damn
good-looking,
but
it
always
gave
me
a
pain
in
the
ass.
"Swell
to
see
you,"
I
said.
I
meant
it,
too.
"How
are
ya,
anyway?"
"Absolutely
marvelous.
Am
I
late?"
I
told
her
no,
but
she
was
around
ten
minutes
late,
as
a
matter
of
fact.
I
didn't
give
a
damn,
though.
All
that
crap
they
have
in
cartoons
in
the
Saturday
Evening
Post
and
all,
showing
guys
on
street
corners
looking
sore
as
hell
because
their
dates
are
late--that's
bunk.
If
a
girl
looks
swell
when
she
meets
you,
who
gives
a
damn
if
she's
late?
Nobody.
"We
better
hurry,"
I
said.
"The
show
starts
at
two-forty."
We
started
going
down
the
stairs
to
where
the
taxis
are.
"What
are
we
going
to
see?"
she
said.
"I
don't
know.
The
Lunts.
It's
all
I
could
get
tickets
for."
"The
Lunts!
Oh,
marvelous!"
I
told
you
she'd
go
mad
when
she
heard
it
was
for
the
Lunts.
We
horsed
around
a
little
bit
in
the
cab
on
the
way
over
to
the
theater.
At
first
she
didn't
want
to,
because
she
had
her
lipstick
on
and
all,
but
I
was
being
seductive
as
hell
and
she
didn't
have
any
alternative.
Twice,
when
the
goddam
cab
stopped
short
in
traffic,
I
damn
near
fell
off
the
seat.
Those
damn
drivers
never
even
look
where
they're
going,
I
swear
they
don't.
Then,
just
to
show
you
how
crazy
I
am,
when
we
were
coming
out
of
this
big
clinch,
I
told
her
I
loved
her
and
all.
It
was
a
lie,
of
course,
but
the
thing
is,
I
meant
it
when
I
said
it.
I'm
crazy.
I
swear
to
God
I
am.
"Oh,
darling,
I
love
you
too,"
she
said.
Then,
right
in
the
same
damn
breath,
she
said,
"Promise
me
you'll
let
your
hair
grow.
Crew
cuts
are
getting
corny.
And
your
hair's
so
lovely."
Lovely
my
ass.
The
show
wasn't
as
bad
as
some
I've
seen.
It
was
on
the
crappy
side,
though.
It
was
about
five
hundred
thousand
years
in
the
life
of
this
one
old
couple.
It
starts
out
when
they're
young
and
all,
and
the
girl's
parents
don't
want
her
to
marry
the
boy,
but
she
marries
him
anyway.
Then
they
keep
getting
older
and
older.
The
husband
goes
to
war,
and
the
wife
has
this
brother
that's
a
drunkard.
I
couldn't
get
very
interested.
I
mean
I
didn't
care
too
much
when
anybody
in
the
family
died
or
anything.
They
were
all
just
a
bunch
of
actors.
The
husband
and
wife
were
a
pretty
nice
old
couple--very
witty
and
all--
but
I
couldn't
get
too
interested
in
them.
For
one
thing,
they
kept
drinking
tea
or
some
goddam
thing
all
through
the
play.
Every
time
you
saw
them,
some
butler
was
shoving
some
tea
in
front
of
them,
or
the
wife
was
pouring
it
for
somebody.
And
everybody
kept
coming
in
and
going
out
all
the
time--you
got
dizzy
watching
people
sit
down
and
stand
up.
Alfred
Lunt
and
Lynn
Fontanne
were
the
old
couple,
and
they
were
very
good,
but
I
didn't
like
them
much.
They
were
different,
though,
I'll
say
that.
They
didn't
act
like
people
and
they
didn't
act
like
actors.
It's
hard
to
explain.
They
acted
more
like
they
knew
they
were
celebrities
and
all.
I
mean
they
were
good,
but
they
were
too
good.
When
one
of
them
got
finished
making
a
speech,
the
other
one
said
something
very
fast
right
after
it.
It
was
supposed
to
be
like
people
really
talking
and
interrupting
each
other
and
all.
The
trouble
was,
it
was
too
much
like
people
talking
and
interrupting
each
other.
They
acted
a
little
bit
the
way
old
Ernie,
down
in
the
Village,
plays
the
piano.
If
you
do
something
too
good,
then,
after
a
while,
if
you
don't
watch
it,
you
start
showing
off.
And
then
you're
not
as
good
any
more.
But
anyway,
they
were
the
only
ones
in
the
show--the
Lunts,
I
mean--
that
looked
like
they
had
any
real
brains.
I
have
to
admit
it.
At
the
end
of
the
first
act
we
went
out
with
all
the
other
jerks
for
a
cigarette.
What
a
deal
that
was.
You
never
saw
so
many
phonies
in
all
your
life,
everybody
smoking
their
ears
off
and
talking
about
the
play
so
that
everybody
could
hear
and
know
how
sharp
they
were.
Some
dopey
movie
actor
was
standing
near
us,
having
a
cigarette.
I
don't
know
his
name,
but
he
always
plays
the
part
of
a
guy
in
a
war
movie
that
gets
yellow
before
it's
time
to
go
over
the
top.
He
was
with
some
gorgeous
blonde,
and
the
two
of
them
were
trying
to
be
very
blasé
and
all,
like
as
if
he
didn't
even
know
people
were
looking
at
him.
Modest
as
hell.
I
got
a
big
bang
out
of
it.
Old
Sally
didn't
talk
much,
except
to
rave
about
the
Lunts,
because
she
was
busy
rubbering
and
being
charming.
Then
all
of
a
sudden,
she
saw
some
jerk
she
knew
on
the
other
side
of
the
lobby.
Some
guy
in
one
of
those
very
dark
gray
flannel
suits
and
one
of
those
checkered
vests.
Strictly
Ivy
League.
Big
deal.
He
was
standing
next
to
the
wall,
smoking
himself
to
death
and
looking
bored
as
hell.
Old
Sally
kept
saying,
"I
know
that
boy
from
somewhere."
She
always
knew
somebody,
any
place
you
took
her,
or
thought
she
did.
She
kept
saying
that
till
I
got
bored
as
hell,
and
I
said
to
her,
"Why
don't
you
go
on
over
and
give
him
a
big
soul
kiss,
if
you
know
him?
He'll
enjoy
it."
She
got
sore
when
I
said
that.
Finally,
though,
the
jerk
noticed
her
and
came
over
and
said
hello.
You
should've
seen
the
way
they
said
hello.
You'd
have
thought
they
hadn't
seen
each
other
in
twenty
years.
You'd
have
thought
they'd
taken
baths
in
the
same
bathtub
or
something
when
they
were
little
kids.
Old
buddyroos.
It
was
nauseating.
The
funny
part
was,
they
probably
met
each
other
just
once,
at
some
phony
party.
Finally,
when
they
were
all
done
slobbering
around,
old
Sally
introduced
us.
His
name
was
George
something--I
don't
even
remember--and
he
went
to
Andover.
Big,
big
deal.
You
should've
seen
him
when
old
Sally
asked
him
how
he
liked
the
play.
He
was
the
kind
of
a
phony
that
have
to
give
themselves
room
when
they
answer
somebody's
question.
He
stepped
back,
and
stepped
right
on
the
lady's
foot
behind
him.
He
probably
broke
every
toe
in
her
body.
He
said
the
play
itself
was
no
masterpiece,
but
that
the
Lunts,
of
course,
were
absolute
angels.
Angels.
For
Chrissake.
Angels.
That
killed
me.
Then
he
and
old
Sally
started
talking
about
a
lot
of
people
they
both
knew.
It
was
the
phoniest
conversation
you
ever
heard
in
your
life.
They
both
kept
thinking
of
places
as
fast
as
they
could,
then
they'd
think
of
somebody
that
lived
there
and
mention
their
name.
I
was
all
set
to
puke
when
it
was
time
to
go
sit
down
again.
I
really
was.
And
then,
when
the
next
act
was
over,
they
continued
their
goddam
boring
conversation.
They
kept
thinking
of
more
places
and
more
names
of
people
that
lived
there.
The
worst
part
was,
the
jerk
had
one
of
those
very
phony,
Ivy
League
voices,
one
of
those
very
tired,
snobby
voices.
He
sounded
just
like
a
girl.
He
didn't
hesitate
to
horn
in
on
my
date,
the
bastard.
I
even
thought
for
a
minute
that
he
was
going
to
get
in
the
goddam
cab
with
us
when
the
show
was
over,
because
he
walked
about
two
blocks
with
us,
but
he
had
to
meet
a
bunch
of
phonies
for
cocktails,
he
said.
I
could
see
them
all
sitting
around
in
some
bar,
with
their
goddam
checkered
vests,
criticizing
shows
and
books
and
women
in
those
tired,
snobby
voices.
They
kill
me,
those
guys.
I
sort
of
hated
old
Sally
by
the
time
we
got
in
the
cab,
after
listening
to
that
phony
Andover
bastard
for
about
ten
hours.
I
was
all
set
to
take
her
home
and
all--I
really
was--
but
she
said,
"I
have
a
marvelous
idea!"
She
was
always
having
a
marvelous
idea.
"Listen,"
she
said.
"What
time
do
you
have
to
be
home
for
dinner?
I
mean
are
you
in
a
terrible
hurry
or
anything?
Do
you
have
to
be
home
any
special
time?"
"Me?
No.
No
special
time,"
I
said.
Truer
word
was
never
spoken,
boy.
"Why?"
"Let's
go
ice-skating
at
Radio
City!"
That's
the
kind
of
ideas
she
always
had.
"Ice-skating
at
Radio
City?
You
mean
right
now?"
"Just
for
an
hour
or
so.
Don't
you
want
to?
If
you
don't
want
to--"
"I
didn't
say
I
didn't
want
to,"
I
said.
"Sure.
If
you
want
to."
"Do
you
mean
it?
Don't
just
say
it
if
you
don't
mean
it.
I
mean
I
don't
give
a
darn,
one
way
or
the
other."
Not
much
she
didn't.
"You
can
rent
those
darling
little
skating
skirts,"
old
Sally
said.
"Jeannette
Cultz
did
it
last
week."
That's
why
she
was
so
hot
to
go.
She
wanted
to
see
herself
in
one
of
those
little
skirts
that
just
come
down
over
their
butt
and
all.
So
we
went,
and
after
they
gave
us
our
skates,
they
gave
Sally
this
little
blue
butttwitcher
of
a
dress
to
wear.
She
really
did
look
damn
good
in
it,
though.
I
save
to
admit
it.
And
don't
think
she
didn't
know
it.
The
kept
walking
ahead
of
me,
so
that
I'd
see
how
cute
her
little
ass
looked.
It
did
look
pretty
cute,
too.
I
have
to
admit
it.
The
funny
part
was,
though,
we
were
the
worst
skaters
on
the
whole
goddam
rink.
I
mean
the
worst.
And
there
were
some
lulus,
too.
Old
Sally's
ankles
kept
bending
in
till
they
were
practically
on
the
ice.
They
not
only
looked
stupid
as
hell,
but
they
probably
hurt
like
hell,
too.
I
know
mine
did.
Mine
were
killing
me.
We
must've
looked
gorgeous.
And
what
made
it
worse,
there
were
at
least
a
couple
of
hundred
rubbernecks
that
didn't
have
anything
better
to
do
than
stand
around
and
watch
everybody
falling
all
over
themselves.
"Do
you
want
to
get
a
table
inside
and
have
a
drink
or
something?"
I
said
to
her
finally.
"That's
the
most
marvelous
idea
you've
had
all
day,"
the
said.
She
was
killing
herself.
It
was
brutal.
I
really
felt
sorry
for
her.
We
took
off
our
goddam
skates
and
went
inside
this
bar
where
you
can
get
drinks
and
watch
the
skaters
in
just
your
stocking
feet.
As
soon
as
we
sat
down,
old
Sally
took
off
her
gloves,
and
I
gave
her
a
cigarette.
She
wasn't
looking
too
happy.
The
waiter
came
up,
and
I
ordered
a
Coke
for
her--she
didn't
drink--and
a
Scotch
and
soda
for
myself,
but
the
sonuvabitch
wouldn't
bring
me
one,
so
I
had
a
Coke,
too.
Then
I
sort
of
started
lighting
matches.
I
do
that
quite
a
lot
when
I'm
in
a
certain
mood.
I
sort
of
let
them
burn
down
till
I
can't
hold
them
any
more,
then
I
drop
them
in
the
ashtray.
It's
a
nervous
habit.
Then
all
of
a
sudden,
out
of
a
clear
blue
sky,
old
Sally
said,
"Look.
I
have
to
know.
Are
you
or
aren't
you
coming
over
to
help
me
trim
the
tree
Christmas
Eve?
I
have
to
know."
She
was
still
being
snotty
on
account
of
her
ankles
when
she
was
skating.
"I
wrote
you
I
would.
You've
asked
me
that
about
twenty
times.
Sure,
I
am."
"I
mean
I
have
to
know,"
she
said.
She
started
looking
all
around
the
goddam
room.
All
of
a
sudden
I
quit
lighting
matches,
and
sort
of
leaned
nearer
to
her
over
the
table.
I
had
quite
a
few
topics
on
my
mind.
"Hey,
Sally,"
I
said.
"What?"
she
said.
She
was
looking
at
some
girl
on
the
other
side
of
the
room.
"Did
you
ever
get
fed
up?"
I
said.
"I
mean
did
you
ever
get
scared
that
everything
was
going
to
go
lousy
unless
you
did
something?
I
mean
do
you
like
school,
and
all
that
stuff?"
"It's
a
terrific
bore."
"I
mean
do
you
hate
it?
I
know
it's
a
terrific
bore,
but
do
you
hate
it,
is
what
I
mean."
"Well,
I
don't
exactly
hate
it.
You
always
have
to--"
"Well,
I
hate
it.
Boy,
do
I
hate
it,"
I
said.
"But
it
isn't
just
that.
It's
everything.
I
hate
living
in
New
York
and
all.
Taxicabs,
and
Madison
Avenue
buses,
with
the
drivers
and
all
always
yelling
at
you
to
get
out
at
the
rear
door,
and
being
introduced
to
phony
guys
that
call
the
Lunts
angels,
and
going
up
and
down
in
elevators
when
you
just
want
to
go
outside,
and
guys
fitting
your
pants
all
the
time
at
Brooks,
and
people
always--"
"Don't
shout,
please,"
old
Sally
said.
Which
was
very
funny,
because
I
wasn't
even
shouting.
"Take
cars,"
I
said.
I
said
it
in
this
very
quiet
voice.
"Take
most
people,
they're
crazy
about
cars.
They
worry
if
they
get
a
little
scratch
on
them,
and
they're
always
talking
about
how
many
miles
they
get
to
a
gallon,
and
if
they
get
a
brand-new
car
already
they
start
thinking
about
trading
it
in
for
one
that's
even
newer.
I
don't
even
like
old
cars.
I
mean
they
don't
even
interest
me.
I'd
rather
have
a
goddam
horse.
A
horse
is
at
least
human,
for
God's
sake.
A
horse
you
can
at
least--"
"I
don't
know
what
you're
even
talking
about,"
old
Sally
said.
"You
jump
from
one--"
"You
know
something?"
I
said.
"You're
probably
the
only
reason
I'm
in
New
York
right
now,
or
anywhere.
If
you
weren't
around,
I'd
probably
be
someplace
way
the
hell
off.
In
the
woods
or
some
goddam
place.
You're
the
only
reason
I'm
around,
practically."
"You're
sweet,"
she
said.
But
you
could
tell
she
wanted
me
to
change
the
damn
subject.
"You
ought
to
go
to
a
boys'
school
sometime.
Try
it
sometime,"
I
said.
"It's
full
of
phonies,
and
all
you
do
is
study
so
that
you
can
learn
enough
to
be
smart
enough
to
be
able
to
buy
a
goddam
Cadillac
some
day,
and
you
have
to
keep
making
believe
you
give
a
damn
if
the
football
team
loses,
and
all
you
do
is
talk
about
girls
and
liquor
and
sex
all
day,
and
everybody
sticks
together
in
these
dirty
little
goddam
cliques.
The
guys
that
are
on
the
basketball
team
stick
together,
the
Catholics
stick
together,
the
goddam
intellectuals
stick
together,
the
guys
that
play
bridge
stick
together.
Even
the
guys
that
belong
to
the
goddam
Book-of-the-Month
Club
stick
together.
If
you
try
to
have
a
little
intelligent--"
"Now,
listen,"
old
Sally
said.
"Lots
of
boys
get
more
out
of
school
than
that."
"I
agree!
I
agree
they
do,
some
of
them!
But
that's
all
I
get
out
of
it.
See?
That's
my
point.
That's
exactly
my
goddam
point,"
I
said.
"I
don't
get
hardly
anything
out
of
anything.
I'm
in
bad
shape.
I'm
in
lousy
shape."
"You
certainly
are."
Then,
all
of
a
sudden,
I
got
this
idea.
"Look,"
I
said.
"Here's
my
idea.
How
would
you
like
to
get
the
hell
out
of
here?
Here's
my
idea.
I
know
this
guy
down
in
Greenwich
Village
that
we
can
borrow
his
car
for
a
couple
of
weeks.
He
used
to
go
to
the
same
school
I
did
and
he
still
owes
me
ten
bucks.
What
we
could
do
is,
tomorrow
morning
we
could
drive
up
to
Massachusetts
and
Vermont,
and
all
around
there,
see.
It's
beautiful
as
hell
up
there,
It
really
is."
I
was
getting
excited
as
hell,
the
more
I
thought
of
it,
and
I
sort
of
reached
over
and
took
old
Sally's
goddam
hand.
What
a
goddam
fool
I
was.
"No
kidding,"
I
said.
"I
have
about
a
hundred
and
eighty
bucks
in
the
bank.
I
can
take
it
out
when
it
opens
in
the
morning,
and
then
I
could
go
down
and
get
this
guy's
car.
No
kidding.
We'll
stay
in
these
cabin
camps
and
stuff
like
that
till
the
dough
runs
out.
Then,
when
the
dough
runs
out,
I
could
get
a
job
somewhere
and
we
could
live
somewhere
with
a
brook
and
all
and,
later
on,
we
could
get
married
or
something.
I
could
chop
all
our
own
wood
in
the
wintertime
and
all.
Honest
to
God,
we
could
have
a
terrific
time!
Wuddaya
say?
C'mon!
Wuddaya
say?
Will
you
do
it
with
me?
Please!"
"You
can't
just
do
something
like
that,"
old
Sally
said.
She
sounded
sore
as
hell.
"Why
not?
Why
the
hell
not?"
"Stop
screaming
at
me,
please,"
she
said.
Which
was
crap,
because
I
wasn't
even
screaming
at
her.
"Why
can'tcha?
Why
not?"
"Because
you
can't,
that's
all.
In
the
first
place,
we're
both
practically
children.
And
did
you
ever
stop
to
think
what
you'd
do
if
you
didn't
get
a
job
when
your
money
ran
out?
We'd
starve
to
death.
The
whole
thing's
so
fantastic,
it
isn't
even--"
"It
isn't
fantastic.
I'd
get
a
job.
Don't
worry
about
that.
You
don't
have
to
worry
about
that.
What's
the
matter?
Don't
you
want
to
go
with
me?
Say
so,
if
you
don't."
"It
isn't
that.
It
isn't
that
at
all,"
old
Sally
said.
I
was
beginning
to
hate
her,
in
a
way.
"We'll
have
oodles
of
time
to
do
those
things--all
those
things.
I
mean
after
you
go
to
college
and
all,
and
if
we
should
get
married
and
all.
There'll
be
oodles
of
marvelous
places
to
go
to.
You're
just--"
"No,
there
wouldn't
be.
There
wouldn't
be
oodles
of
places
to
go
to
at
all.
It'd
be
entirely
different,"
I
said.
I
was
getting
depressed
as
hell
again.
"What?"
she
said.
"I
can't
hear
you.
One
minute
you
scream
at
me,
and
the
next
you--"
"I
said
no,
there
wouldn't
be
marvelous
places
to
go
to
after
I
went
to
college
and
all.
Open
your
ears.
It'd
be
entirely
different.
We'd
have
to
go
downstairs
in
elevators
with
suitcases
and
stuff.
We'd
have
to
phone
up
everybody
and
tell
'em
good-by
and
send
'em
postcards
from
hotels
and
all.
And
I'd
be
working
in
some
office,
making
a
lot
of
dough,
and
riding
to
work
in
cabs
and
Madison
Avenue
buses,
and
reading
newspapers,
and
playing
bridge
all
the
time,
and
going
to
the
movies
and
seeing
a
lot
of
stupid
shorts
and
coming
attractions
and
newsreels.
Newsreels.
Christ
almighty.
There's
always
a
dumb
horse
race,
and
some
dame
breaking
a
bottle
over
a
ship,
and
some
chimpanzee
riding
a
goddam
bicycle
with
pants
on.
It
wouldn't
be
the
same
at
all.
You
don't
see
what
I
mean
at
all."
"Maybe
I
don't!
Maybe
you
don't,
either,"
old
Sally
said.
We
both
hated
each
other's
guts
by
that
time.
You
could
see
there
wasn't
any
sense
trying
to
have
an
intelligent
conversation.
I
was
sorry
as
hell
I'd
started
it.
"C'mon,
let's
get
outa
here,"
I
said.
"You
give
me
a
royal
pain
in
the
ass,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth."
Boy,
did
she
hit
the
ceiling
when
I
said
that.
I
know
I
shouldn't've
said
it,
and
I
probably
wouldn't've
ordinarily,
but
she
was
depressing
the
hell
out
of
me.
Usually
I
never
say
crude
things
like
that
to
girls.
Boy,
did
she
hit
the
ceiling.
I
apologized
like
a
madman,
but
she
wouldn't
accept
my
apology.
She
was
even
crying.
Which
scared
me
a
little
bit,
because
I
was
a
little
afraid
she'd
go
home
and
tell
her
father
I
called
her
a
pain
in
the
ass.
Her
father
was
one
of
those
big
silent
bastards,
and
he
wasn't
too
crazy
about
me
anyhow.
He
once
told
old
Sally
I
was
too
goddam
noisy.
"No
kidding.
I'm
sorry,"
I
kept
telling
her.
"You're
sorry.
You're
sorry.
That's
very
funny,"
she
said.
She
was
still
sort
of
crying,
and
all
of
a
sudden
I
did
feel
sort
of
sorry
I'd
said
it.
"C'mon,
I'll
take
ya
home.
No
kidding."
"I
can
go
home
by
myself,
thank
you.
If
you
think
I'd
let
you
take
me
home,
you're
mad.
No
boy
ever
said
that
to
me
in
my
entire
life."
The
whole
thing
was
sort
of
funny,
in
a
way,
if
you
thought
about
it,
and
all
of
a
sudden
I
did
something
I
shouldn't
have.
I
laughed.
And
I
have
one
of
these
very
loud,
stupid
laughs.
I
mean
if
I
ever
sat
behind
myself
in
a
movie
or
something,
I'd
probably
lean
over
and
tell
myself
to
please
shut
up.
It
made
old
Sally
madder
than
ever.
I
stuck
around
for
a
while,
apologizing
and
trying
to
get
her
to
excuse
me,
but
she
wouldn't.
She
kept
telling
me
to
go
away
and
leave
her
alone.
So
finally
I
did
it.
I
went
inside
and
got
my
shoes
and
stuff,
and
left
without
her.
I
shouldn't've,
but
I
was
pretty
goddam
fed
up
by
that
time.
If
you
want
to
know
the
truth,
I
don't
even
know
why
I
started
all
that
stuff
with
her.
I
mean
about
going
away
somewhere,
to
Massachusetts
and
Vermont
and
all.
I
probably
wouldn't've
taken
her
even
if
she'd
wanted
to
go
with
me.
She
wouldn't
have
been
anybody
to
go
with.
The
terrible
part,
though,
is
that
I
meant
it
when
I
asked
her.
That's
the
terrible
part.
I
swear
to
God
I'm
a
madman.
18
When
I
left
the
skating
rink
I
felt
sort
of
hungry,
so
I
went
in
this
drugstore
and
had
a
Swiss
cheese
sandwich
and
a
malted,
and
then
I
went
in
a
phone
booth.
I
thought
maybe
I
might
give
old
Jane
another
buzz
and
see
if
she
was
home
yet.
I
mean
I
had
the
whole
evening
free,
and
I
thought
I'd
give
her
a
buzz
and,
if
she
was
home
yet,
take
her
dancing
or
something
somewhere.
I
never
danced
with
her
or
anything
the
whole
time
I
knew
her.
I
saw
her
dancing
once,
though.
She
looked
like
a
very
good
dancer.
It
was
at
this
Fourth
of
July
dance
at
the
club.
I
didn't
know
her
too
well
then,
and
I
didn't
think
I
ought
to
cut
in
on
her
date.
She
was
dating
this
terrible
guy,
Al
Pike,
that
went
to
Choate.
I
didn't
know
him
too
well,
but
he
was
always
hanging
around
the
swimming
pool.
He
wore
those
white
Lastex
kind
of
swimming
trunks,
and
he
was
always
going
off
the
high
dive.
He
did
the
same
lousy
old
half
gainer
all
day
long.
It
was
the
only
dive
he
could
do,
but
he
thought
he
was
very
hot
stuff.
All
muscles
and
no
brains.
Anyway,
that's
who
Jane
dated
that
night.
I
couldn't
understand
it.
I
swear
I
couldn't.
After
we
started
going
around
together,
I
asked
her
how
come
she
could
date
a
showoff
bastard
like
Al
Pike.
Jane
said
he
wasn't
a
show-off.
She
said
he
had
an
inferiority
complex.
She
acted
like
she
felt
sorry
for
him
or
something,
and
she
wasn't
just
putting
it
on.
She
meant
it.
It's
a
funny
thing
about
girls.
Every
time
you
mention
some
guy
that's
strictly
a
bastard--very
mean,
or
very
conceited
and
all--and
when
you
mention
it
to
the
girl,
she'll
tell
you
he
has
an
inferiority
complex.
Maybe
he
has,
but
that
still
doesn't
keep
him
from
being
a
bastard,
in
my
opinion.
Girls.
You
never
know
what
they're
going
to
think.
I
once
got
this
girl
Roberta
Walsh's
roommate
a
date
with
a
friend
of
mine.
His
name
was
Bob
Robinson
and
he
really
had
an
inferiority
complex.
You
could
tell
he
was
very
ashamed
of
his
parents
and
all,
because
they
said
"he
don't"
and
"she
don't"
and
stuff
like
that
and
they
weren't
very
wealthy.
But
he
wasn't
a
bastard
or
anything.
He
was
a
very
nice
guy.
But
this
Roberta
Walsh's
roommate
didn't
like
him
at
all.
She
told
Roberta
he
was
too
conceited--and
the
reason
she
thought
he
was
conceited
was
because
he
happened
to
mention
to
her
that
he
was
captain
of
the
debating
team.
A
little
thing
like
that,
and
she
thought
he
was
conceited!
The
trouble
with
girls
is,
if
they
like
a
boy,
no
matter
how
big
a
bastard
he
is,
they'll
say
he
has
an
inferiority
complex,
and
if
they
don't
like
him,
no
matter
how
nice
a
guy
he
is,
or
how
big
an
inferiority
complex
he
has,
they'll
say
he's
conceited.
Even
smart
girls
do
it.
Anyway,
I
gave
old
Jane
a
buzz
again,
but
her
phone
didn't
answer,
so
I
had
to
hang
up.
Then
I
had
to
look
through
my
address
book
to
see
who
the
hell
might
be
available
for
the
evening.
The
trouble
was,
though,
my
address
book
only
has
about
three
people
in
it.
Jane,
and
this
man,
Mr.
Antolini,
that
was
my
teacher
at
Elkton
Hills,
and
my
father's
office
number.
I
keep
forgetting
to
put
people's
names
in.
So
what
I
did
finally,
I
gave
old
Carl
Luce
a
buzz.
He
graduated
from
the
Whooton
School
after
I
left.
He
was
about
three
years
older
than
I
was,
and
I
didn't
like
him
too
much,
but
he
was
one
of
these
very
intellectual
guys--
he
had
the
highest
I.Q.
of
any
boy
at
Whooton--and
I
thought
he
might
want
to
have
dinner
with
me
somewhere
and
have
a
slightly
intellectual
conversation.
He
was
very
enlightening
sometimes.
So
I
gave
him
a
buzz.
He
went
to
Columbia
now,
but
he
lived
on
65th
Street
and
all,
and
I
knew
he'd
be
home.
When
I
got
him
on
the
phone,
he
said
he
couldn't
make
it
for
dinner
but
that
he'd
meet
me
for
a
drink
at
ten
o'clock
at
the
Wicker
Bar,
on
54th.
I
think
he
was
pretty
surprised
to
hear
from
me.
I
once
called
him
a
fat-assed
phony.
I
had
quite
a
bit
of
time
to
kill
till
ten
o'clock,
so
what
I
did,
I
went
to
the
movies
at
Radio
City.
It
was
probably
the
worst
thing
I
could've
done,
but
it
was
near,
and
I
couldn't
think
of
anything
else.
I
came
in
when
the
goddam
stage
show
was
on.
The
Rockettes
were
kicking
their
heads
off,
the
way
they
do
when
they're
all
in
line
with
their
arms
around
each
other's
waist.
The
audience
applauded
like
mad,
and
some
guy
behind
me
kept
saying
to
his
wife,
"You
know
what
that
is?
That's
precision."
He
killed
me.
Then,
after
the
Rockettes,
a
guy
came
out
in
a
tuxedo
and
roller
skates
on,
and
started
skating
under
a
bunch
of
little
tables,
and
telling
jokes
while
he
did
it.
He
was
a
very
good
skater
and
all,
but
I
couldn't
enjoy
it
much
because
I
kept
picturing
him
practicing
to
be
a
guy
that
roller-skates
on
the
stage.
It
seemed
so
stupid.
I
guess
I
just
wasn't
in
the
right
mood.
Then,
after
him,
they
had
this
Christmas
thing
they
have
at
Radio
City
every
year.
All
these
angels
start
coming
out
of
the
boxes
and
everywhere,
guys
carrying
crucifixes
and
stuff
all
over
the
place,
and
the
whole
bunch
of
them--thousands
of
them--singing
"Come
All
Ye
Faithful!"
like
mad.
Big
deal.
It's
supposed
to
be
religious
as
hell,
I
know,
and
very
pretty
and
all,
but
I
can't
see
anything
religious
or
pretty,
for
God's
sake,
about
a
bunch
of
actors
carrying
crucifixes
all
over
the
stage.
When
they
were
all
finished
and
started
going
out
the
boxes
again,
you
could
tell
they
could
hardly
wait
to
get
a
cigarette
or
something.
I
saw
it
with
old
Sally
Hayes
the
year
before,
and
she
kept
saying
how
beautiful
it
was,
the
costumes
and
all.
I
said
old
Jesus
probably
would've
puked
if
He
could
see
it--all
those
fancy
costumes
and
all.
Sally
said
I
was
a
sacrilegious
atheist.
I
probably
am.
The
thing
Jesus
really
would've
liked
would
be
the
guy
that
plays
the
kettle
drums
in
the
orchestra.
I've
watched
that
guy
since
I
was
about
eight
years
old.
My
brother
Allie
and
I,
if
we
were
with
our
parents
and
all,
we
used
to
move
our
seats
and
go
way
down
so
we
could
watch
him.
He's
the
best
drummer
I
ever
saw.
He
only
gets
a
chance
to
bang
them
a
couple
of
times
during
a
whole
piece,
but
he
never
looks
bored
when
he
isn't
doing
it.
Then
when
he
does
bang
them,
he
does
it
so
nice
and
sweet,
with
this
nervous
expression
on
his
face.
One
time
when
we
went
to
Washington
with
my
father,
Allie
sent
him
a
postcard,
but
I'll
bet
he
never
got
it.
We
weren't
too
sure
how
to
address
it.
After
the
Christmas
thing
was
over,
the
goddam
picture
started.
It
was
so
putrid
I
couldn't
take
my
eyes
off
it.
It
was
about
this
English
guy,
Alec
something,
that
was
in
the
war
and
loses
his
memory
in
the
hospital
and
all.
He
comes
out
of
the
hospital
carrying
a
cane
and
limping
all
over
the
place,
all
over
London,
not
knowing
who
the
hell
he
is.
He's
really
a
duke,
but
he
doesn't
know
it.
Then
he
meets
this
nice,
homey,
sincere
girl
getting
on
a
bus.
Her
goddam
hat
blows
off
and
he
catches
it,
and
then
they
go
upstairs
and
sit
down
and
start
talking
about
Charles
Dickens.
He's
both
their
favorite
author
and
all.
He's
carrying
this
copy
of
Oliver
Twist
and
so's
she.
I
could've
puked.
Anyway,
they
fell
in
love
right
away,
on
account
of
they're
both
so
nuts
about
Charles
Dickens
and
all,
and
he
helps
her
run
her
publishing
business.
She's
a
publisher,
the
girl.
Only,
she's
not
doing
so
hot,
because
her
brother's
a
drunkard
and
he
spends
all
their
dough.
He's
a
very
bitter
guy,
the
brother,
because
he
was
a
doctor
in
the
war
and
now
he
can't
operate
any
more
because
his
nerves
are
shot,
so
he
boozes
all
the
time,
but
he's
pretty
witty
and
all.
Anyway,
old
Alec
writes
a
book,
and
this
girl
publishes
it,
and
they
both
make
a
hatful
of
dough
on
it.
They're
all
set
to
get
married
when
this
other
girl,
old
Marcia,
shows
up.
Marcia
was
Alec's
fiancée
before
he
lost
his
memory,
and
she
recognizes
him
when
he's
in
this
store
autographing
books.
She
tells
old
Alec
he's
really
a
duke
and
all,
but
he
doesn't
believe
her
and
doesn't
want
to
go
with
her
to
visit
his
mother
and
all.
His
mother's
blind
as
a
bat.
But
the
other
girl,
the
homey
one,
makes
him
go.
She's
very
noble
and
all.
So
he
goes.
But
he
still
doesn't
get
his
memory
back,
even
when
his
great
Dane
jumps
all
over
him
and
his
mother
sticks
her
fingers
all
over
his
face
and
brings
him
this
teddy
bear
he
used
to
slobber
around
with
when
he
was
a
kid.
But
then,
one
day,
some
kids
are
playing
cricket
on
the
lawn
and
he
gets
smacked
in
the
head
with
a
cricket
ball.
Then
right
away
he
gets
his
goddam
memory
back
and
he
goes
in
and
kisses
his
mother
on
the
forehead
and
all.
Then
he
starts
being
a
regular
duke
again,
and
he
forgets
all
about
the
homey
babe
that
has
the
publishing
business.
I'd
tell
you
the
rest
of
the
story,
but
I
might
puke
if
I
did.
It
isn't
that
I'd
spoil
it
for
you
or
anything.
There
isn't
anything
to
spoil
for
Chrissake.
Anyway,
it
ends
up
with
Alec
and
the
homey
babe
getting
married,
and
the
brother
that's
a
drunkard
gets
his
nerves
back
and
operates
on
Alec's
mother
so
she
can
see
again,
and
then
the
drunken
brother
and
old
Marcia
go
for
each
other.
It
ends
up
with
everybody
at
this
long
dinner
table
laughing
their
asses
off
because
the
great
Dane
comes
in
with
a
bunch
of
puppies.
Everybody
thought
it
was
a
male,
I
suppose,
or
some
goddam
thing.
All
I
can
say
is,
don't
see
it
if
you
don't
want
to
puke
all
over
yourself.
The
part
that
got
me
was,
there
was
a
lady
sitting
next
to
me
that
cried
all
through
the
goddam
picture.
The
phonier
it
got,
the
more
she
cried.
You'd
have
thought
she
did
it
because
she
was
kindhearted
as
hell,
but
I
was
sitting
right
next
to
her,
and
she
wasn't.
She
had
this
little
kid
with
her
that
was
bored
as
hell
and
had
to
go
to
the
bathroom,
but
she
wouldn't
take
him.
She
kept
telling
him
to
sit
still
and
behave
himself.
She
was
about
as
kindhearted
as
a
goddam
wolf.
You
take
somebody
that
cries
their
goddam
eyes
out
over
phony
stuff
in
the
movies,
and
nine
times
out
of
ten
they're
mean
bastards
at
heart.
I'm
not
kidding.
After
the
movie
was
over,
I
started
walking
down
to
the
Wicker
Bar,
where
I
was
supposed
to
meet
old
Carl
Luce,
and
while
I
walked
I
sort
of
thought
about
war
and
all.
Those
war
movies
always
do
that
to
me.
I
don't
think
I
could
stand
it
if
I
had
to
go
to
war.
I
really
couldn't.
It
wouldn't
be
too
bad
if
they'd
just
take
you
out
and
shoot
you
or
something,
but
you
have
to
stay
in
the
Army
so
goddam
long.
That's
the
whole
trouble.
My
brother
D.B.
was
in
the
Army
for
four
goddam
years.
He
was
in
the
war,
too--he
landed
on
D-Day
and
all--but
I
really
think
he
hated
the
Army
worse
than
the
war.
I
was
practically
a
child
at
the
time,
but
I
remember
when
he
used
to
come
home
on
furlough
and
all,
all
he
did
was
lie
on
his
bed,
practically.
He
hardly
ever
even
came
in
the
living
room.
Later,
when
he
went
overseas
and
was
in
the
war
and
all,
he
didn't
get
wounded
or
anything
and
he
didn't
have
to
shoot
anybody.
All
he
had
to
do
was
drive
some
cowboy
general
around
all
day
in
a
command
car.
He
once
told
Allie
and
I
that
if
he'd
had
to
shoot
anybody,
he
wouldn't've
known
which
direction
to
shoot
in.
He
said
the
Army
was
practically
as
full
of
bastards
as
the
Nazis
were.
I
remember
Allie
once
asked
him
wasn't
it
sort
of
good
that
he
was
in
the
war
because
he
was
a
writer
and
it
gave
him
a
lot
to
write
about
and
all.
He
made
Allie
go
get
his
baseball
mitt
and
then
he
asked
him
who
was
the
best
war
poet,
Rupert
Brooke
or
Emily
Dickinson.
Allie
said
Emily
Dickinson.
I
don't
know
too
much
about
it
myself,
because
I
don't
read
much
poetry,
but
I
do
know
it'd
drive
me
crazy
if
I
had
to
be
in
the
Army
and
be
with
a
bunch
of
guys
like
Ackley
and
Stradlater
and
old
Maurice
all
the
time,
marching
with
them
and
all.
I
was
in
the
Boy
Scouts
once,
for
about
a
week,
and
I
couldn't
even
stand
looking
at
the
back
of
the
guy's
neck
in
front
of
me.
They
kept
telling
you
to
look
at
the
back
of
the
guy's
neck
in
front
of
you.
I
swear
if
there's
ever
another
war,
they
better
just
take
me
out
and
stick
me
in
front
of
a
firing
squad.
I
wouldn't
object.
What
gets
me
about
D.B.,
though,
he
hated
the
war
so
much,
and
yet
he
got
me
to
read
this
book
A
Farewell
to
Arms
last
summer.
He
said
it
was
so
terrific.
That's
what
I
can't
understand.
It
had
this
guy
in
it
named
Lieutenant
Henry
that
was
supposed
to
be
a
nice
guy
and
all.
I
don't
see
how
D.B.
could
hate
the
Army
and
war
and
all
so
much
and
still
like
a
phony
like
that.
I
mean,
for
instance,
I
don't
see
how
he
could
like
a
phony
book
like
that
and
still
like
that
one
by
Ring
Lardner,
or
that
other
one
he's
so
crazy
about,
The
Great
Gatsby.
D.B.
got
sore
when
I
said
that,
and
said
I
was
too
young
and
all
to
appreciate
it,
but
I
don't
think
so.
I
told
him
I
liked
Ring
Lardner
and
The
Great
Gatsby
and
all.
I
did,
too.
I
was
crazy
about
The
Great
Gatsby.
Old
Gatsby.
Old
sport.
That
killed
me.
Anyway,
I'm
sort
of
glad
they've
got
the
atomic
bomb
invented.
If
there's
ever
another
war,
I'm
going
to
sit
right
the
hell
on
top
of
it.
I'll
volunteer
for
it,
I
swear
to
God
I
will.
19
In
case
you
don't
live
in
New
York,
the
Wicker
Bar
is
in
this
sort
of
swanky
hotel,
the
Seton
Hotel.
I
used
to
go
there
quite
a
lot,
but
I
don't
any
more.
I
gradually
cut
it
out.
It's
one
of
those
places
that
are
supposed
to
be
very
sophisticated
and
all,
and
the
phonies
are
coming
in
the
window.
They
used
to
have
these
two
French
babes,
Tina
and
Janine,
come
out
and
play
the
piano
and
sing
about
three
times
every
night.
One
of
them
played
the
piano--strictly
lousy--and
the
other
one
sang,
and
most
of
the
songs
were
either
pretty
dirty
or
in
French.
The
one
that
sang,
old
Janine,
was
always
whispering
into
the
goddam
microphone
before
she
sang.
She'd
say,
"And
now
we
like
to
geeve
you
our
impression
of
Vooly
Voo
Fransay.
Eet
ees
the
story
of
a
leetle
Fransh
girl
who
comes
to
a
beeg
ceety,
just
like
New
York,
and
falls
een
love
wees
a
leetle
boy
from
Brookleen.
We
hope
you
like
eet."
Then,
when
she
was
all
done
whispering
and
being
cute
as
hell,
she'd
sing
some
dopey
song,
half
in
English
and
half
in
French,
and
drive
all
the
phonies
in
the
place
mad
with
joy.
If
you
sat
around
there
long
enough
and
heard
all
the
phonies
applauding
and
all,
you
got
to
hate
everybody
in
the
world,
I
swear
you
did.
The
bartender
was
a
louse,
too.
He
was
a
big
snob.
He
didn't
talk
to
you
at
all
hardly
unless
you
were
a
big
shot
or
a
celebrity
or
something.
If
you
were
a
big
shot
or
a
celebrity
or
something,
then
he
was
even
more
nauseating.
He'd
go
up
to
you
and
say,
with
this
big
charming
smile,
like
he
was
a
helluva
swell
guy
if
you
knew
him,
"Well!
How's
Connecticut?"
or
"How's
Florida?"
It
was
a
terrible
place,
I'm
not
kidding.
I
cut
out
going
there
entirely,
gradually.
It
was
pretty
early
when
I
got
there.
I
sat
down
at
the
bar--it
was
pretty
crowded--
and
had
a
couple
of
Scotch
and
sodas
before
old
Luce
even
showed
up.
I
stood
up
when
I
ordered
them
so
they
could
see
how
tall
I
was
and
all
and
not
think
I
was
a
goddam
minor.
Then
I
watched
the
phonies
for
a
while.
Some
guy
next
to
me
was
snowing
hell
out
of
the
babe
he
was
with.
He
kept
telling
her
she
had
aristocratic
hands.
That
killed
me.
The
other
end
of
the
bar
was
full
of
flits.
They
weren't
too
flitty-looking--I
mean
they
didn't
have
their
hair
too
long
or
anything--but
you
could
tell
they
were
flits
anyway.
Finally
old
Luce
showed
up.
Old
Luce.
What
a
guy.
He
was
supposed
to
be
my
Student
Adviser
when
I
was
at
Whooton.
The
only
thing
he
ever
did,
though,
was
give
these
sex
talks
and
all,
late
at
night
when
there
was
a
bunch
of
guys
in
his
room.
He
knew
quite
a
bit
about
sex,
especially
perverts
and
all.
He
was
always
telling
us
about
a
lot
of
creepy
guys
that
go
around
having
affairs
with
sheep,
and
guys
that
go
around
with
girls'
pants
sewed
in
the
lining
of
their
hats
and
all.
And
flits
and
Lesbians.
Old
Luce
knew
who
every
flit
and
Lesbian
in
the
United
States
was.
All
you
had
to
do
was
mention
somebody--anybody--
and
old
Luce'd
tell
you
if
he
was
a
flit
or
not.
Sometimes
it
was
hard
to
believe,
the
people
he
said
were
flits
and
Lesbians
and
all,
movie
actors
and
like
that.
Some
of
the
ones
he
said
were
flits
were
even
married,
for
God's
sake.
You'd
keep
saying
to
him,
"You
mean
Joe
Blow's
a
flit?
Joe
Blow?
That
big,
tough
guy
that
plays
gangsters
and
cowboys
all
the
time?"
Old
Luce'd
say,
"Certainly."
He
was
always
saying
"Certainly."
He
said
it
didn't
matter
if
a
guy
was
married
or
not.
He
said
half
the
married
guys
in
the
world
were
flits
and
didn't
even
know
it.
He
said
you
could
turn
into
one
practically
overnight,
if
you
had
all
the
traits
and
all.
He
used
to
scare
the
hell
out
of
us.
I
kept
waiting
to
turn
into
a
flit
or
something.
The
funny
thing
about
old
Luce,
I
used
to
think
he
was
sort
of
flitty
himself,
in
a
way.
He
was
always
saying,
"Try
this
for
size,"
and
then
he'd
goose
the
hell
out
of
you
while
you
were
going
down
the
corridor.
And
whenever
he
went
to
the
can,
he
always
left
the
goddam
door
open
and
talked
to
you
while
you
were
brushing
your
teeth
or
something.
That
stuff's
sort
of
flitty.
It
really
is.
I've
known
quite
a
few
real
flits,
at
schools
and
all,
and
they're
always
doing
stuff
like
that,
and
that's
why
I
always
had
my
doubts
about
old
Luce.
He
was
a
pretty
intelligent
guy,
though.
He
really
was.
He
never
said
hello
or
anything
when
he
met
you.
The
first
thing
he
said
when
he
sat
down
was
that
he
could
only
stay
a
couple
of
minutes.
He
said
he
had
a
date.
Then
he
ordered
a
dry
Martini.
He
told
the
bartender
to
make
it
very
dry,
and
no
olive.
"Hey,
I
got
a
flit
for
you,"
I
told
him.
"At
the
end
of
the
bar.
Don't
look
now.
I
been
saving
him
for
ya."
"Very
funny,"
he
said.
"Same
old
Caulfield.
When
are
you
going
to
grow
up?"
I
bored
him
a
lot.
I
really
did.
He
amused
me,
though.
He
was
one
of
those
guys
that
sort
of
amuse
me
a
lot.
"How's
your
sex
life?"
I
asked
him.
He
hated
you
to
ask
him
stuff
like
that.
"Relax,"
he
said.
"Just
sit
back
and
relax,
for
Chrissake."
"I'm
relaxed,"
I
said.
"How's
Columbia?
Ya
like
it?"
"Certainly
I
like
it.
If
I
didn't
like
it
I
wouldn't
have
gone
there,"
he
said.
He
could
be
pretty
boring
himself
sometimes.
"What're
you
majoring
in?"
I
asked
him.
"Perverts?"
I
was
only
horsing
around.
"What're
you
trying
to
be--funny?"
"No.
I'm
only
kidding,"
I
said.
"Listen,
hey,
Luce.
You're
one
of
these
intellectual
guys.
I
need
your
advice.
I'm
in
a
terrific--"
He
let
out
this
big
groan
on
me.
"Listen,
Caulfield.
If
you
want
to
sit
here
and
have
a
quiet,
peaceful
drink
and
a
quiet,
peaceful
conver--"
"All
right,
all
right,"
I
said.
"Relax."
You
could
tell
he
didn't
feel
like
discussing
anything
serious
with
me.
That's
the
trouble
with
these
intellectual
guys.
They
never
want
to
discuss
anything
serious
unless
they
feel
like
it.
So
all
I
did
was,
I
started
discussing
topics
in
general
with
him.
"No
kidding,
how's
your
sex
life?"
I
asked
him.
"You
still
going
around
with
that
same
babe
you
used
to
at
Whooton?
The
one
with
the
terrffic--"
"Good
God,
no,"
he
said.
"How
come?
What
happened
to
her?"
"I
haven't
the
faintest
idea.
For
all
I
know,
since
you
ask,
she's
probably
the
Whore
of
New
Hampshire
by
this
time."
"That
isn't
nice.
If
she
was
decent
enough
to
let
you
get
sexy
with
her
all
the
time,
you
at
least
shouldn't
talk
about
her
that
way."
"Oh,
God!"
old
Luce
said.
"Is
this
going
to
be
a
typical
Caulfield
conversation?
I
want
to
know
right
now."
"No,"
I
said,
"but
it
isn't
nice
anyway.
If
she
was
decent
and
nice
enough
to
let
you--"
"Must
we
pursue
this
horrible
trend
of
thought?"
I
didn't
say
anything.
I
was
sort
of
afraid
he'd
get
up
and
leave
on
me
if
I
didn't
shut
up.
So
all
I
did
was,
I
ordered
another
drink.
I
felt
like
getting
stinking
drunk.
"Who're
you
going
around
with
now?"
I
asked
him.
"You
feel
like
telling
me?"
"Nobody
you
know."
"Yeah,
but
who?
I
might
know
her."
"Girl
lives
in
the
Village.
Sculptress.
If
you
must
know."
"Yeah?
No
kidding?
How
old
is
she?"
"I've
never
asked
her,
for
God's
sake."
"Well,
around
how
old?"
"I
should
imagine
she's
in
her
late
thirties,"
old
Luce
said.
"In
her
late
thirties?
Yeah?
You
like
that?"
I
asked
him.
"You
like
'em
that
old?"
The
reason
I
was
asking
was
because
he
really
knew
quite
a
bit
about
sex
and
all.
He
was
one
of
the
few
guys
I
knew
that
did.
He
lost
his
virginity
when
he
was
only
fourteen,
in
Nantucket.
He
really
did.
"I
like
a
mature
person,
if
that's
what
you
mean.
Certainly."
"You
do?
Why?
No
kidding,
they
better
for
sex
and
all?"
"Listen.
Let's
get
one
thing
straight.
I
refuse
to
answer
any
typical
Caulfield
questions
tonight.
When
in
hell
are
you
going
to
grow
up?"
I
didn't
say
anything
for
a
while.
I
let
it
drop
for
a
while.
Then
old
Luce
ordered
another
Martini
and
told
the
bartender
to
make
it
a
lot
dryer.
"Listen.
How
long
you
been
going
around
with
her,
this
sculpture
babe?"
I
asked
him.
I
was
really
interested.
"Did
you
know
her
when
you
were
at
Whooton?"
"Hardly.
She
just
arrived
in
this
country
a
few
months
ago."
"She
did?
Where's
she
from?"
"She
happens
to
be
from
Shanghai."
"No
kidding!
She
Chinese,
for
Chrissake?"
"Obviously."
"No
kidding!
Do
you
like
that?
Her
being
Chinese?"
"Obviously."
"Why?
I'd
be
interested
to
know--I
really
would."
"I
simply
happen
to
find
Eastern
philosophy
more
satisfactory
than
Western.
Since
you
ask."
"You
do?
Wuddaya
mean
'philosophy'?
Ya
mean
sex
and
all?
You
mean
it's
better
in
China?
That
what
you
mean?"
"Not
necessarily
in
China,
for
God's
sake.
The
East
I
said.
Must
we
go
on
with
this
inane
conversation?"
"Listen,
I'm
serious,"
I
said.
"No
kidding.
Why's
it
better
in
the
East?"
"It's
too
involved
to
go
into,
for
God's
sake,"
old
Luce
said.
"They
simply
happen
to
regard
sex
as
both
a
physical
and
a
spiritual
experience.
If
you
think
I'm--"
"So
do
I!
So
do
I
regard
it
as
a
wuddayacallit--a
physical
and
spiritual
experience
and
all.
I
really
do.
But
it
depends
on
who
the
hell
I'm
doing
it
with.
If
I'm
doing
it
with
somebody
I
don't
even--"
"Not
so
loud,
for
God's
sake,
Caulfield.
If
you
can't
manage
to
keep
your
voice
down,
let's
drop
the
whole--"
"All
right,
but
listen,"
I
said.
I
was
getting
excited
and
I
was
talking
a
little
too
loud.
Sometimes
I
talk
a
little
loud
when
I
get
excited.
"This
is
what
I
mean,
though,"
I
said.
"I
know
it's
supposed
to
be
physical
and
spiritual,
and
artistic
and
all.
But
what
I
mean
is,
you
can't
do
it
with
everybody--every
girl
you
neck
with
and
all--and
make
it
come
out
that
way.
Can
you?"
"Let's
drop
it,"
old
Luce
said.
"Do
you
mind?"
"All
right,
but
listen.
Take
you
and
this
Chinese
babe.
What's
so
good
about
you
two?"
"Drop
it,
I
said."
I
was
getting
a
little
too
personal.
I
realize
that.
But
that
was
one
of
the
annoying
things
about
Luce.
When
we
were
at
Whooton,
he'd
make
you
describe
the
most
personal
stuff
that
happened
to
you,
but
if
you
started
asking
him
questions
about
himself,
he
got
sore.
These
intellectual
guys
don't
like
to
have
an
intellectual
conversation
with
you
unless
they're
running
the
whole
thing.
They
always
want
you
to
shut
up
when
they
shut
up,
and
go
back
to
your
room
when
they
go
back
to
their
room.
When
I
was
at
Whooton
old
Luce
used
to
hate
it--you
really
could
tell
he
did--when
after
he
was
finished
giving
his
sex
talk
to
a
bunch
of
us
in
his
room
we
stuck
around
and
chewed
the
fat
by
ourselves
for
a
while.
I
mean
the
other
guys
and
myself.
In
somebody
else's
room.
Old
Luce
hated
that.
He
always
wanted
everybody
to
go
back
to
their
own
room
and
shut
up
when
he
was
finished
being
the
big
shot.
The
thing
he
was
afraid
of,
he
was
afraid
somebody'd
say
something
smarter
than
he
had.
He
really
amused
me.
"Maybe
I'll
go
to
China.
My
sex
life
is
lousy,"
I
said.
"Naturally.
Your
mind
is
immature."
"It
is.
It
really
is.
I
know
it,"
I
said.
"You
know
what
the
trouble
with
me
is?
I
can
never
get
really
sexy--I
mean
really
sexy--with
a
girl
I
don't
like
a
lot.
I
mean
I
have
to
like
her
a
lot.
If
I
don't,
I
sort
of
lose
my
goddam
desire
for
her
and
all.
Boy,
it
really
screws
up
my
sex
life
something
awful.
My
sex
life
stinks."
"Naturally
it
does,
for
God's
sake.
I
told
you
the
last
time
I
saw
you
what
you
need."
"You
mean
to
go
to
a
psychoanalyst
and
all?"
I
said.
That's
what
he'd
told
me
I
ought
to
do.
His
father
was
a
psychoanalyst
and
all.
"It's
up
to
you,
for
God's
sake.
It's
none
of
my
goddam
business
what
you
do
with
your
life."
I
didn't
say
anything
for
a
while.
I
was
thinking.
"Supposing
I
went
to
your
father
and
had
him
psychoanalyze
me
and
all,"
I
said.
"What
would
he
do
to
me?
I
mean
what
would
he
do
to
me?"
"He
wouldn't
do
a
goddam
thing
to
you.
He'd
simply
talk
to
you,
and
you'd
talk
to
him,
for
God's
sake.
For
one
thing,
he'd
help
you
to
recognize
the
patterns
of
your
mind."
"The
what?"
"The
patterns
of
your
mind.
Your
mind
runs
in--
Listen.
I'm
not
giving
an
elementary
course
in
psychoanalysis.
If
you're
interested,
call
him
up
and
make
an
appointment.
If
you're
not,
don't.
I
couldn't
care
less,
frankly."
I
put
my
hand
on
his
shoulder.
Boy,
he
amused
me.
"You're
a
real
friendly
bastard,"
I
told
him.
"You
know
that?"
He
was
looking
at
his
wrist
watch.
"I
have
to
tear,"
he
said,
and
stood
up.
"Nice
seeing
you."
He
got
the
bartender
and
told
him
to
bring
him
his
check.
"Hey,"
I
said,
just
before
he
beat
it.
"Did
your
father
ever
psychoanalyze
you?"
"Me?
Why
do
you
ask?"
"No
reason.
Did
he,
though?
Has
he?"
"Not
exactly.
He's
helped
me
to
adjust
myself
to
a
certain
extent,
but
an
extensive
analysis
hasn't
been
necessary.
Why
do
you
ask?"
"No
reason.
I
was
just
wondering."
"Well.
Take
it
easy,"
he
said.
He
was
leaving
his
tip
and
all
and
he
was
starting
to
go.
"Have
just
one
more
drink,"
I
told
him.
"Please.
I'm
lonesome
as
hell.
No
kidding."
He
said
he
couldn't
do
it,
though.
He
said
he
was
late
now,
and
then
he
left.
Old
Luce.
He
was
strictly
a
pain
in
the
ass,
but
he
certainly
had
a
good
vocabulary.
He
had
the
largest
vocabulary
of
any
boy
at
Whooton
when
I
was
there.
They
gave
us
a
test.
20
I
kept
sitting
there
getting
drunk
and
waiting
for
old
Tina
and
Janine
to
come
out
and
do
their
stuff,
but
they
weren't
there.
A
flitty-looking
guy
with
wavy
hair
came
out
and
played
the
piano,
and
then
this
new
babe,
Valencia,
came
out
and
sang.
She
wasn't
any
good,
but
she
was
better
than
old
Tina
and
Janine,
and
at
least
she
sang
good
songs.
The
piano
was
right
next
to
the
bar
where
I
was
sitting
and
all,
and
old
Valencia
was
standing
practically
right
next
to
me.
I
sort
of
gave
her
the
old
eye,
but
she
pretended
she
didn't
even
see
me.
I
probably
wouldn't
have
done
it,
but
I
was
getting
drunk
as
hell.
When
she
was
finished,
she
beat
it
out
of
the
room
so
fast
I
didn't
even
get
a
chance
to
invite
her
to
join
me
for
a
drink,
so
I
called
the
headwaiter
over.
I
told
him
to
ask
old
Valencia
if
she'd
care
to
join
me
for
a
drink.
He
said
he
would,
but
he
probably
didn't
even
give
her
my
message.
People
never
give
your
message
to
anybody.
Boy,
I
sat
at
that
goddam
bar
till
around
one
o'clock
or
so,
getting
drunk
as
a
bastard.
I
could
hardly
see
straight.
The
one
thing
I
did,
though,
I
was
careful
as
hell
not
to
get
boisterous
or
anything.
I
didn't
want
anybody
to
notice
me
or
anything
or
ask
how
old
I
was.
But,
boy,
I
could
hardly
see
straight.
When
I
was
really
drunk,
I
started
that
stupid
business
with
the
bullet
in
my
guts
again.
I
was
the
only
guy
at
the
bar
with
a
bullet
in
their
guts.
I
kept
putting
my
hand
under
my
jacket,
on
my
stomach
and
all,
to
keep
the
blood
from
dripping
all
over
the
place.
I
didn't
want
anybody
to
know
I
was
even
wounded.
I
was
concealing
the
fact
that
I
was
a
wounded
sonuvabitch.
Finally
what
I
felt
like,
I
felt
like
giving
old
Jane
a
buzz
and
see
if
she
was
home
yet.
So
I
paid
my
check
and
all.
Then
I
left
the
bar
and
went
out
where
the
telephones
were.
I
kept
keeping
my
hand
under
my
jacket
to
keep
the
blood
from
dripping.
Boy,
was
I
drunk.
But
when
I
got
inside
this
phone
booth,
I
wasn't
much
in
the
mood
any
more
to
give
old
Jane
a
buzz.
I
was
too
drunk,
I
guess.
So
what
I
did,
I
gave
old
Sally
Hayes
a
buzz.
I
had
to
dial
about
twenty
numbers
before
I
got
the
right
one.
Boy,
was
I
blind.
"Hello,"
I
said
when
somebody
answered
the
goddam
phone.
I
sort
of
yelled
it,
I
was
so
drunk.
"Who
is
this?"
this
very
cold
lady's
voice
said.
"This
is
me.
Holden
Caulfield.
Lemme
speaka
Sally,
please."
"Sally's
asleep.
This
is
Sally's
grandmother.
Why
are
you
calling
at
this
hour,
Holden?
Do
you
know
what
time
it
is?"
"Yeah.
Wanna
talka
Sally.
Very
important.
Put
her
on."
"Sally's
asleep,
young
man.
Call
her
tomorrow.
Good
night."
"Wake
'er
up!
Wake
'er
up,
hey.
Attaboy."
Then
there
was
a
different
voice.
"Holden,
this
is
me."
It
was
old
Sally.
"What's
the
big
idea?"
"Sally?
That
you?"
"Yes--stop
screaming.
Are
you
drunk?"
"Yeah.
Listen.
Listen,
hey.
I'll
come
over
Christmas
Eve.
Okay?
Trimma
goddarn
tree
for
ya.
Okay?
Okay,
hey,
Sally?"
"Yes.
You're
drunk.
Go
to
bed
now.
Where
are
you?
Who's
with
you?"
"Sally?
I'll
come
over
and
trimma
tree
for
ya,
okay?
Okay,
hey?"
"Yes.
Go
to
bed
now.
Where
are
you?
Who's
with
you?"
"Nobody.
Me,
myself
and
I."
Boy
was
I
drunk!
I
was
even
still
holding
onto
my
guts.
"They
got
me.
Rocky's
mob
got
me.
You
know
that?
Sally,
you
know
that?"
"I
can't
hear
you.
Go
to
bed
now.
I
have
to
go.
Call
me
tomorrow."
"Hey,
Sally!
You
want
me
trimma
tree
for
ya?
Ya
want
me
to?
Huh?"
"Yes.
Good
night.
Go
home
and
go
to
bed."
She
hung
up
on
me.
"G'night.
G'night,
Sally
baby.
Sally
sweetheart
darling,"
I
said.
Can
you
imagine
how
drunk
I
was?
I
hung
up
too,
then.
I
figured
she
probably
just
came
home
from
a
date.
I
pictured
her
out
with
the
Lunts
and
all
somewhere,
and
that
Andover
jerk.
All
of
them
swimming
around
in
a
goddam
pot
of
tea
and
saying
sophisticated
stuff
to
each
other
and
being
charming
and
phony.
I
wished
to
God
I
hadn't
even
phoned
her.
When
I'm
drunk,
I'm
a
madman.
I
stayed
in
the
damn
phone
booth
for
quite
a
while.
I
kept
holding
onto
the
phone,
sort
of,
so
I
wouldn't
pass
out.
I
wasn't
feeling
too
marvelous,
to
tell
you
the
truth.
Finally,
though,
I
came
out
and
went
in
the
men's
room,
staggering
around
like
a
moron,
and
filled
one
of
the
washbowls
with
cold
water.
Then
I
dunked
my
head
in
it,
right
up
to
the
ears.
I
didn't
even
bother
to
dry
it
or
anything.
I
just
let
the
sonuvabitch
drip.
Then
I
walked
over
to
this
radiator
by
the
window
and
sat
down
on
it.
It
was
nice
and
warm.
It
felt
good
because
I
was
shivering
like
a
bastard.
It's
a
funny
thing,
I
always
shiver
like
hell
when
I'm
drunk.
I
didn't
have
anything
else
to
do,
so
I
kept
sitting
on
the
radiator
and
counting
these
little
white
squares
on
the
floor.
I
was
getting
soaked.
About
a
gallon
of
water
was
dripping
down
my
neck,
getting
all
over
my
collar
and
tie
and
all,
but
I
didn't
give
a
damn.
I
was
too
drunk
to
give
a
damn.
Then,
pretty
soon,
the
guy
that
played
the
piano
for
old
Valencia,
this
very
wavyhaired,
flitty-looking
guy,
came
in
to
comb
his
golden
locks.
We
sort
of
struck
up
a
conversation
while
he
was
combing
it,
except
that
he
wasn't
too
goddam
friendly.
"Hey.
You
gonna
see
that
Valencia
babe
when
you
go
back
in
the
bar?"
I
asked
him.
"It's
highly
probable,"
he
said.
Witty
bastard.
All
I
ever
meet
is
witty
bastards.
"Listen.
Give
her
my
compliments.
Ask
her
if
that
goddam
waiter
gave
her
my
message,
willya?"
"Why
don't
you
go
home,
Mac?
How
old
are
you,
anyway?"
"Eighty-six.
Listen.
Give
her
my
compliments.
Okay?"
"Why
don't
you
go
home,
Mac?"
"Not
me.
Boy,
you
can
play
that
goddam
piano."
I
told
him.
I
was
just
flattering
him.
He
played
the
piano
stinking,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
"You
oughta
go
on
the
radio,"
I
said.
"Handsome
chap
like
you.
All
those
goddam
golden
locks.
Ya
need
a
manager?"
"Go
home,
Mac,
like
a
good
guy.
Go
home
and
hit
the
sack."
"No
home
to
go
to.
No
kidding--you
need
a
manager?"
He
didn't
answer
me.
He
just
went
out.
He
was
all
through
combing
his
hair
and
patting
it
and
all,
so
he
left.
Like
Stradlater.
All
these
handsome
guys
are
the
same.
When
they're
done
combing
their
goddam
hair,
they
beat
it
on
you.
When
I
finally
got
down
off
the
radiator
and
went
out
to
the
hat-check
room,
I
was
crying
and
all.
I
don't
know
why,
but
I
was.
I
guess
it
was
because
I
was
feeling
so
damn
depressed
and
lonesome.
Then,
when
I
went
out
to
the
checkroom,
I
couldn't
find
my
goddam
check.
The
hat-check
girl
was
very
nice
about
it,
though.
She
gave
me
my
coat
anyway.
And
my
"Little
Shirley
Beans"
record--I
still
had
it
with
me
and
all.
I
gave
her
a
buck
for
being
so
nice,
but
she
wouldn't
take
it.
She
kept
telling
me
to
go
home
and
go
to
bed.
I
sort
of
tried
to
make
a
date
with
her
for
when
she
got
through
working,
but
she
wouldn't
do
it.
She
said
she
was
old
enough
to
be
my
mother
and
all.
I
showed
her
my
goddam
gray
hair
and
told
her
I
was
forty-two--I
was
only
horsing
around,
naturally.
She
was
nice,
though.
I
showed
her
my
goddam
red
hunting
hat,
and
she
liked
it.
She
made
me
put
it
on
before
I
went
out,
because
my
hair
was
still
pretty
wet.
She
was
all
right.
I
didn't
feel
too
drunk
any
more
when
I
went
outside,
but
it
was
getting
very
cold
out
again,
and
my
teeth
started
chattering
like
hell.
I
couldn't
make
them
stop.
I
walked
over
to
Madison
Avenue
and
started
to
wait
around
for
a
bus
because
I
didn't
have
hardly
any
money
left
and
I
had
to
start
economizing
on
cabs
and
all.
But
I
didn't
feel
like
getting
on
a
damn
bus.
And
besides,
I
didn't
even
know
where
I
was
supposed
to
go.
So
what
I
did,
I
started
walking
over
to
the
park.
I
figured
I'd
go
by
that
little
lake
and
see
what
the
hell
the
ducks
were
doing,
see
if
they
were
around
or
not,
I
still
didn't
know
if
they
were
around
or
not.
It
wasn't
far
over
to
the
park,
and
I
didn't
have
anyplace
else
special
to
go
to--I
didn't
even
know
where
I
was
going
to
sleep
yet--so
I
went.
I
wasn't
tired
or
anything.
I
just
felt
blue
as
hell.
Then
something
terrible
happened
just
as
I
got
in
the
park.
I
dropped
old
Phoebe's
record.
It
broke-into
about
fifty
pieces.
It
was
in
a
big
envelope
and
all,
but
it
broke
anyway.
I
damn
near
cried,
it
made
me
feel
so
terrible,
but
all
I
did
was,
I
took
the
pieces
out
of
the
envelope
and
put
them
in
my
coat
pocket.
They
weren't
any
good
for
anything,
but
I
didn't
feel
like
just
throwing
them
away.
Then
I
went
in
the
park.
Boy,
was
it
dark.
I've
lived
in
New
York
all
my
life,
and
I
know
Central
Park
like
the
back
of
my
hand,
because
I
used
to
roller-skate
there
all
the
time
and
ride
my
bike
when
I
was
a
kid,
but
I
had
the
most
terrific
trouble
finding
that
lagoon
that
night.
I
knew
right
where
it
was--it
was
right
near
Central
Park
South
and
all--but
I
still
couldn't
find
it.
I
must've
been
drunker
than
I
thought.
I
kept
walking
and
walking,
and
it
kept
getting
darker
and
darker
and
spookier
and
spookier.
I
didn't
see
one
person
the
whole
time
I
was
in
the
park.
I'm
just
as
glad.
I
probably
would've
jumped
about
a
mile
if
I
had.
Then,
finally,
I
found
it.
What
it
was,
it
was
partly
frozen
and
partly
not
frozen.
But
I
didn't
see
any
ducks
around.
I
walked
all
around
the
whole
damn
lake--I
damn
near
fell
in
once,
in
fact-
-but
I
didn't
see
a
single
duck.
I
thought
maybe
if
there
were
any
around,
they
might
be
asleep
or
something
near
the
edge
of
the
water,
near
the
grass
and
all.
That's
how
I
nearly
fell
in.
But
I
couldn't
find
any.
Finally
I
sat
down
on
this
bench,
where
it
wasn't
so
goddam
dark.
Boy,
I
was
still
shivering
like
a
bastard,
and
the
back
of
my
hair,
even
though
I
had
my
hunting
hat
on,
was
sort
of
full
of
little
hunks
of
ice.
That
worried
me.
I
thought
probably
I'd
get
pneumonia
and
die.
I
started
picturing
millions
of
jerks
coming
to
my
funeral
and
all.
My
grandfather
from
Detroit,
that
keeps
calling
out
the
numbers
of
the
streets
when
you
ride
on
a
goddam
bus
with
him,
and
my
aunts--I
have
about
fifty
aunts--and
all
my
lousy
cousins.
What
a
mob'd
be
there.
They
all
came
when
Allie
died,
the
whole
goddam
stupid
bunch
of
them.
I
have
this
one
stupid
aunt
with
halitosis
that
kept
saying
how
peaceful
he
looked
lying
there,
D.B.
told
me.
I
wasn't
there.
I
was
still
in
the
hospital.
I
had
to
go
to
the
hospital
and
all
after
I
hurt
my
hand.
Anyway,
I
kept
worrying
that
I
was
getting
pneumonia,
with
all
those
hunks
of
ice
in
my
hair,
and
that
I
was
going
to
die.
I
felt
sorry
as
hell
for
my
mother
and
father.
Especially
my
mother,
because
she
still
isn't
over
my
brother
Allie
yet.
I
kept
picturing
her
not
knowing
what
to
do
with
all
my
suits
and
athletic
equipment
and
all.
The
only
good
thing,
I
knew
she
wouldn't
let
old
Phoebe
come
to
my
goddam
funeral
because
she
was
only
a
little
kid.
That
was
the
only
good
part.
Then
I
thought
about
the
whole
bunch
of
them
sticking
me
in
a
goddam
cemetery
and
all,
with
my
name
on
this
tombstone
and
all.
Surrounded
by
dead
guys.
Boy,
when
you're
dead,
they
really
fix
you
up.
I
hope
to
hell
when
I
do
die
somebody
has
sense
enough
to
just
dump
me
in
the
river
or
something.
Anything
except
sticking
me
in
a
goddam
cemetery.
People
coming
and
putting
a
bunch
of
flowers
on
your
stomach
on
Sunday,
and
all
that
crap.
Who
wants
flowers
when
you're
dead?
Nobody.
When
the
weather's
nice,
my
parents
go
out
quite
frequently
and
stick
a
bunch
of
flowers
on
old
Allie's
grave.
I
went
with
them
a
couple
of
times,
but
I
cut
it
out.
In
the
first
place,
I
certainly
don't
enjoy
seeing
him
in
that
crazy
cemetery.
Surrounded
by
dead
guys
and
tombstones
and
all.
It
wasn't
too
bad
when
the
sun
was
out,
but
twice--twice--
we
were
there
when
it
started
to
rain.
It
was
awful.
It
rained
on
his
lousy
tombstone,
and
it
rained
on
the
grass
on
his
stomach.
It
rained
all
over
the
place.
All
the
visitors
that
were
visiting
the
cemetery
started
running
like
hell
over
to
their
cars.
That's
what
nearly
drove
me
crazy.
All
the
visitors
could
get
in
their
cars
and
turn
on
their
radios
and
all
and
then
go
someplace
nice
for
dinner--everybody
except
Allie.
I
couldn't
stand
it.
I
know
it's
only
his
body
and
all
that's
in
the
cemetery,
and
his
soul's
in
Heaven
and
all
that
crap,
but
I
couldn't
stand
it
anyway.
I
just
wish
he
wasn't
there.
You
didn't
know
him.
If
you'd
known
him,
you'd
know
what
I
mean.
It's
not
too
bad
when
the
sun's
out,
but
the
sun
only
comes
out
when
it
feels
like
coming
out.
After
a
while,
just
to
get
my
mind
off
getting
pneumonia
and
all,
I
took
out
my
dough
and
tried
to
count
it
in
the
lousy
light
from
the
street
lamp.
All
I
had
was
three
singles
and
five
quarters
and
a
nickel
left--boy,
I
spent
a
fortune
since
I
left
Pencey.
Then
what
I
did,
I
went
down
near
the
lagoon
and
I
sort
of
skipped
the
quarters
and
the
nickel
across
it,
where
it
wasn't
frozen.
I
don't
know
why
I
did
it,
but
I
did
it.
I
guess
I
thought
it'd
take
my
mind
off
getting
pneumonia
and
dying.
It
didn't,
though.
I
started
thinking
how
old
Phoebe
would
feel
if
I
got
pneumonia
and
died.
It
was
a
childish
way
to
think,
but
I
couldn't
stop
myself.
She'd
feel
pretty
bad
if
something
like
that
happened.
She
likes
me
a
lot.
I
mean
she's
quite
fond
of
me.
She
really
is.
Anyway,
I
couldn't
get
that
off
my
mind,
so
finally
what
I
figured
I'd
do,
I
figured
I'd
better
sneak
home
and
see
her,
in
case
I
died
and
all.
I
had
my
door
key
with
me
and
all,
and
I
figured
what
I'd
do,
I'd
sneak
in
the
apartment,
very
quiet
and
all,
and
just
sort
of
chew
the
fat
with
her
for
a
while.
The
only
thing
that
worried
me
was
our
front
door.
It
creaks
like
a
bastard.
It's
a
pretty
old
apartment
house,
and
the
superintendent's
a
lazy
bastard,
and
everything
creaks
and
squeaks.
I
was
afraid
my
parents
might
hear
me
sneaking
in.
But
I
decided
I'd
try
it
anyhow.
So
I
got
the
hell
out
of
the
park,
and
went
home.
I
walked
all
the
way.
It
wasn't
too
far,
and
I
wasn't
tired
or
even
drunk
any
more.
It
was
just
very
cold
and
nobody
around
anywhere.
21
The
best
break
I
had
in
years,
when
I
got
home
the
regular
night
elevator
boy,
Pete,
wasn't
on
the
car.
Some
new
guy
I'd
never
seen
was
on
the
car,
so
I
figured
that
if
I
didn't
bump
smack
into
my
parents
and
all
I'd
be
able
to
say
hello
to
old
Phoebe
and
then
beat
it
and
nobody'd
even
know
I'd
been
around.
It
was
really
a
terrific
break.
What
made
it
even
better,
the
new
elevator
boy
was
sort
of
on
the
stupid
side.
I
told
him,
in
this
very
casual
voice,
to
take
me
up
to
the
Dicksteins'.
The
Dicksteins
were
these
people
that
had
the
other
apartment
on
our
floor.
I'd
already
taken
off
my
hunting
hat,
so
as
not
to
look
suspicious
or
anything.
I
went
in
the
elevator
like
I
was
in
a
terrific
hurry.
He
had
the
elevator
doors
all
shut
and
all,
and
was
all
set
to
take
me
up,
and
then
he
turned
around
and
said,
"They
ain't
in.
They're
at
a
party
on
the
fourteenth
floor."
"That's
all
right,"
I
said.
"I'm
supposed
to
wait
for
them.
I'm
their
nephew."
He
gave
me
this
sort
of
stupid,
suspicious
look.
"You
better
wait
in
the
lobby,
fella,"
he
said.
"I'd
like
to--I
really
would,"
I
said.
"But
I
have
a
bad
leg.
I
have
to
hold
it
in
a
certain
position.
I
think
I'd
better
sit
down
in
the
chair
outside
their
door."
He
didn't
know
what
the
hell
I
was
talking
about,
so
all
he
said
was
"Oh"
and
took
me
up.
Not
bad,
boy.
It's
funny.
All
you
have
to
do
is
say
something
nobody
understands
and
they'll
do
practically
anything
you
want
them
to.
I
got
off
at
our
floor--limping
like
a
bastard--and
started
walking
over
toward
the
Dicksteins'
side.
Then,
when
I
heard
the
elevator
doors
shut,
I
turned
around
and
went
over
to
our
side.
I
was
doing
all
right.
I
didn't
even
feel
drunk
anymore.
Then
I
took
out
my
door
key
and
opened
our
door,
quiet
as
hell.
Then,
very,
very
carefully
and
all,
I
went
inside
and
closed
the
door.
I
really
should've
been
a
crook.
It
was
dark
as
hell
in
the
foyer,
naturally,
and
naturally
I
couldn't
turn
on
any
lights.
I
had
to
be
careful
not
to
bump
into
anything
and
make
a
racket.
I
certainly
knew
I
was
home,
though.
Our
foyer
has
a
funny
smell
that
doesn't
smell
like
anyplace
else.
I
don't
know
what
the
hell
it
is.
It
isn't
cauliflower
and
it
isn't
perfume--I
don't
know
what
the
hell
it
is--but
you
always
know
you're
home.
I
started
to
take
off
my
coat
and
hang
it
up
in
the
foyer
closet,
but
that
closet's
full
of
hangers
that
rattle
like
madmen
when
you
open
the
door,
so
I
left
it
on.
Then
I
started
walking
very,
very
slowly
back
toward
old
Phoebe's
room.
I
knew
the
maid
wouldn't
hear
me
because
she
had
only
one
eardrum.
She
had
this
brother
that
stuck
a
straw
down
her
ear
when
she
was
a
kid,
she
once
told
me.
She
was
pretty
deaf
and
all.
But
my
parents,
especially
my
mother,
she
has
ears
like
a
goddam
bloodhound.
So
I
took
it
very,
very
easy
when
I
went
past
their
door.
I
even
held
my
breath,
for
God's
sake.
You
can
hit
my
father
over
the
head
with
a
chair
and
he
won't
wake
up,
but
my
mother,
all
you
have
to
do
to
my
mother
is
cough
somewhere
in
Siberia
and
she'll
hear
you.
She's
nervous
as
hell.
Half
the
time
she's
up
all
night
smoking
cigarettes.
Finally,
after
about
an
hour,
I
got
to
old
Phoebe's
room.
She
wasn't
there,
though.
I
forgot
about
that.
I
forgot
she
always
sleeps
in
D.B.'s
room
when
he's
away
in
Hollywood
or
some
place.
She
likes
it
because
it's
the
biggest
room
in
the
house.
Also
because
it
has
this
big
old
madman
desk
in
it
that
D.B.
bought
off
some
lady
alcoholic
in
Philadelphia,
and
this
big,
gigantic
bed
that's
about
ten
miles
wide
and
ten
miles
long.
I
don't
know
where
he
bought
that
bed.
Anyway,
old
Phoebe
likes
to
sleep
in
D.B.'s
room
when
he's
away,
and
he
lets
her.
You
ought
to
see
her
doing
her
homework
or
something
at
that
crazy
desk.
It's
almost
as
big
as
the
bed.
You
can
hardly
see
her
when
she's
doing
her
homework.
That's
the
kind
of
stuff
she
likes,
though.
She
doesn't
like
her
own
room
because
it's
too
little,
she
says.
She
says
she
likes
to
spread
out.
That
kills
me.
What's
old
Phoebe
got
to
spread
out?
Nothing.
Anyway,
I
went
into
D.B.'s
room
quiet
as
hell,
and
turned
on
the
lamp
on
the
desk.
Old
Phoebe
didn't
even
wake
up.
When
the
light
was
on
and
all,
I
sort
of
looked
at
her
for
a
while.
She
was
laying
there
asleep,
with
her
face
sort
of
on
the
side
of
the
pillow.
She
had
her
mouth
way
open.
It's
funny.
You
take
adults,
they
look
lousy
when
they're
asleep
and
they
have
their
mouths
way
open,
but
kids
don't.
Kids
look
all
right.
They
can
even
have
spit
all
over
the
pillow
and
they
still
look
all
right.
I
went
around
the
room,
very
quiet
and
all,
looking
at
stuff
for
a
while.
I
felt
swell,
for
a
change.
I
didn't
even
feel
like
I
was
getting
pneumonia
or
anything
any
more.
I
just
felt
good,
for
a
change.
Old
Phoebe's
clothes
were
on
this
chair
right
next
to
the
bed.
She's
very
neat,
for
a
child.
I
mean
she
doesn't
just
throw
her
stuff
around,
like
some
kids.
She's
no
slob.
She
had
the
jacket
to
this
tan
suit
my
mother
bought
her
in
Canada
hung
up
on
the
back
of
the
chair.
Then
her
blouse
and
stuff
were
on
the
seat.
Her
shoes
and
socks
were
on
the
floor,
right
underneath
the
chair,
right
next
to
each
other.
I
never
saw
the
shoes
before.
They
were
new.
They
were
these
dark
brown
loafers,
sort
of
like
this
pair
I
have,
and
they
went
swell
with
that
suit
my
mother
bought
her
in
Canada.
My
mother
dresses
her
nice.
She
really
does.
My
mother
has
terrific
taste
in
some
things.
She's
no
good
at
buying
ice
skates
or
anything
like
that,
but
clothes,
she's
perfect.
I
mean
Phoebe
always
has
some
dress
on
that
can
kill
you.
You
take
most
little
kids,
even
if
their
parents
are
wealthy
and
all,
they
usually
have
some
terrible
dress
on.
I
wish
you
could
see
old
Phoebe
in
that
suit
my
mother
bought
her
in
Canada.
I'm
not
kidding.
I
sat
down
on
old
D.B.'s
desk
and
looked
at
the
stuff
on
it.
It
was
mostly
Phoebe's
stuff,
from
school
and
all.
Mostly
books.
The
one
on
top
was
called
Arithmetic
Is
Fun!
I
sort
of
opened
the
first
page
and
took
a
look
at
it.
This
is
what
old
Phoebe
had
on
it:
PHOEBE
WEATHERFIELD
CAULFIELD
4B-1
That
killed
me.
Her
middle
name
is
Josephine,
for
God's
sake,
not
Weatherfield.
She
doesn't
like
it,
though.
Every
time
I
see
her
she's
got
a
new
middle
name
for
herself.
The
book
underneath
the
arithmetic
was
a
geography,
and
the
book
under
the
geography
was
a
speller.
She's
very
good
in
spelling.
She's
very
good
in
all
her
subjects,
but
she's
best
in
spelling.
Then,
under
the
speller,
there
were
a
bunch
of
notebooks.
She
has
about
five
thousand
notebooks.
You
never
saw
a
kid
with
so
many
notebooks.
I
opened
the
one
on
top
and
looked
at
the
first
page.
It
had
on
it:
Bernice
meet
me
at
recess
I
have
something
very
very
important
to
tell
you.
That
was
all
there
was
on
that
page.
The
next
one
had
on
it:
Why
has
south
eastern
Alaska
so
many
caning
factories?
Because
theres
so
much
salmon
Why
has
it
valuable
forests?
because
it
has
the
right
climate.
What
has
our
government
done
to
make
life
easier
for
the
alaskan
eskimos?
look
it
up
for
tomorrow!!!
Phoebe
Weatherfield
Caulfield
Phoebe
Weatherfield
Caulfield
Phoebe
Weatherfield
Caulfield
Phoebe
W.
Caulfield
Phoebe
Weatherfield
Caulfield,
Esq.
Please
pass
to
Shirley!!!!
Shirley
you
said
you
were
sagitarius
but
your
only
taurus
bring
your
skates
when
you
come
over
to
my
house
I
sat
there
on
D.B.'s
desk
and
read
the
whole
notebook.
It
didn't
take
me
long,
and
I
can
read
that
kind
of
stuff,
some
kid's
notebook,
Phoebe's
or
anybody's,
all
day
and
all
night
long.
Kid's
notebooks
kill
me.
Then
I
lit
another
cigarette--it
was
my
last
one.
I
must've
smoked
about
three
cartons
that
day.
Then,
finally,
I
woke
her
up.
I
mean
I
couldn't
sit
there
on
that
desk
for
the
rest
of
my
life,
and
besides,
I
was
afraid
my
parents
might
barge
in
on
me
all
of
a
sudden
and
I
wanted
to
at
least
say
hello
to
her
before
they
did.
So
I
woke
her
up.
She
wakes
up
very
easily.
I
mean
you
don't
have
to
yell
at
her
or
anything.
All
you
have
to
do,
practically,
is
sit
down
on
the
bed
and
say,
"Wake
up,
Phoeb,"
and
bingo,
she's
awake.
"Holden!"
she
said
right
away.
She
put
her
arms
around
my
neck
and
all.
She's
very
affectionate.
I
mean
she's
quite
affectionate,
for
a
child.
Sometimes
she's
even
too
affectionate.
I
sort
of
gave
her
a
kiss,
and
she
said,
"Whenja
get
home7'
She
was
glad
as
hell
to
see
me.
You
could
tell.
"Not
so
loud.
Just
now.
How
are
ya
anyway?"
"I'm
fine.
Did
you
get
my
letter?
I
wrote
you
a
five-page--"
"Yeah--not
so
loud.
Thanks."
She
wrote
me
this
letter.
I
didn't
get
a
chance
to
answer
it,
though.
It
was
all
about
this
play
she
was
in
in
school.
She
told
me
not
to
make
any
dates
or
anything
for
Friday
so
that
I
could
come
see
it.
"How's
the
play?"
I
asked
her.
"What'd
you
say
the
name
of
it
was?"
"'A
Christmas
Pageant
for
Americans.'
It
stinks,
but
I'm
Benedict
Arnold.
I
have
practically
the
biggest
part,"
she
said.
Boy,
was
she
wide-awake.
She
gets
very
excited
when
she
tells
you
that
stuff.
"It
starts
out
when
I'm
dying.
This
ghost
comes
in
on
Christmas
Eve
and
asks
me
if
I'm
ashamed
and
everything.
You
know.
For
betraying
my
country
and
everything.
Are
you
coming
to
it?"
She
was
sitting
way
the
hell
up
in
the
bed
and
all.
"That's
what
I
wrote
you
about.
Are
you?"
"Sure
I'm
coming.
Certainly
I'm
coming."
"Daddy
can't
come.
He
has
to
fly
to
California,"
she
said.
Boy,
was
she
wideawake.
It
only
takes
her
about
two
seconds
to
get
wide-awake.
She
was
sitting--sort
of
kneeling--way
up
in
bed,
and
she
was
holding
my
goddam
hand.
"Listen.
Mother
said
you'd
be
home
Wednesday,"
she
said.
"She
said
Wednesday."
"I
got
out
early.
Not
so
loud.
You'll
wake
everybody
up."
"What
time
is
it?
They
won't
be
home
till
very
late,
Mother
said.
They
went
to
a
party
in
Norwalk,
Connecticut,"
old
Phoebe
said.
"Guess
what
I
did
this
afternoon!
What
movie
I
saw.
Guess!"
"I
don't
know--Listen.
Didn't
they
say
what
time
they'd--"
"The
Doctor,"
old
Phoebe
said.
"It's
a
special
movie
they
had
at
the
Lister
Foundation.
Just
this
one
day
they
had
it--today
was
the
only
day.
It
was
all
about
this
doctor
in
Kentucky
and
everything
that
sticks
a
blanket
over
this
child's
face
that's
a
cripple
and
can't
walk.
Then
they
send
him
to
jail
and
everything.
It
was
excellent."
"Listen
a
second.
Didn't
they
say
what
time
they'd--"
"He
feels
sorry
for
it,
the
doctor.
That's
why
he
sticks
this
blanket
over
her
face
and
everything
and
makes
her
suffocate.
Then
they
make
him
go
to
jail
for
life
imprisonment,
but
this
child
that
he
stuck
the
blanket
over
its
head
comes
to
visit
him
all
the
time
and
thanks
him
for
what
he
did.
He
was
a
mercy
killer.
Only,
he
knows
he
deserves
to
go
to
jail
because
a
doctor
isn't
supposed
to
take
things
away
from
God.
This
girl
in
my
class's
mother
took
us.
Alice
Holmborg,
She's
my
best
friend.
She's
the
only
girl
in
the
whole--"
"Wait
a
second,
willya?"
I
said.
"I'm
asking
you
a
question.
Did
they
say
what
time
they'd
be
back,
or
didn't
they?"
"No,
but
not
till
very
late.
Daddy
took
the
car
and
everything
so
they
wouldn't
have
to
worry
about
trains.
We
have
a
radio
in
it
now!
Except
that
Mother
said
nobody
can
play
it
when
the
car's
in
traffic."
I
began
to
relax,
sort
of.
I
mean
I
finally
quit
worrying
about
whether
they'd
catch
me
home
or
not.
I
figured
the
hell
with
it.
If
they
did,
they
did.
You
should've
seen
old
Phoebe.
She
had
on
these
blue
pajamas
with
red
elephants
on
the
collars.
Elephants
knock
her
out.
"So
it
was
a
good
picture,
huh?"
I
said.
"Swell,
except
Alice
had
a
cold,
and
her
mother
kept
asking
her
all
the
time
if
she
felt
grippy.
Right
in
the
middle
of
the
picture.
Always
in
the
middle
of
something
important,
her
mother'd
lean
all
over
me
and
everything
and
ask
Alice
if
she
felt
grippy.
It
got
on
my
nerves."
Then
I
told
her
about
the
record.
"Listen,
I
bought
you
a
record,"
I
told
her.
"Only
I
broke
it
on
the
way
home."
I
took
the
pieces
out
of
my
coat
and
showed
her.
"I
was
plastered,"
I
said.
"Gimme
the
pieces,"
she
said.
"I'm
saving
them."
She
took
them
right
out
of
my
hand
and
then
she
put
them
in
the
drawer
of
the
night
table.
She
kills
me.
"D.B.
coming
home
for
Christmas?"
I
asked
her.
"He
may
and
he
may
not,
Mother
said.
It
all
depends.
He
may
have
to
stay
in
Hollywood
and
write
a
picture
about
Annapolis."
"Annapolis,
for
God's
sake!"
"It's
a
love
story
and
everything.
Guess
who's
going
to
be
in
it!
What
movie
star.
Guess!"
"I'm
not
interested.
Annapolis,
for
God's
sake.
What's
D.B.
know
about
Annapolis,
for
God's
sake?
What's
that
got
to
do
with
the
kind
of
stories
he
writes?"
I
said.
Boy,
that
stuff
drives
me
crazy.
That
goddam
Hollywood.
"What'd
you
do
to
your
arm?"
I
asked
her.
I
noticed
she
had
this
big
hunk
of
adhesive
tape
on
her
elbow.
The
reason
I
noticed
it,
her
pajamas
didn't
have
any
sleeves.
"This
boy,
Curtis
Weintraub,
that's
in
my
class,
pushed
me
while
I
was
going
down
the
stairs
in
the
park,"
she
said.
"Wanna
see?"
She
started
taking
the
crazy
adhesive
tape
off
her
arm.
"Leave
it
alone.
Why'd
he
push
you
down
the
stairs?"
"I
don't
know.
I
think
he
hates
me,"
old
Phoebe
said.
"This
other
girl
and
me,
Selma
Atterbury,
put
ink
and
stuff
all
over
his
windbreaker."
"That
isn't
nice.
What
are
you--a
child,
for
God's
sake?"
"No,
but
every
time
I'm
in
the
park,
he
follows
me
everywhere.
He's
always
following
me.
He
gets
on
my
nerves."
"He
probably
likes
you.
That's
no
reason
to
put
ink
all--"
"I
don't
want
him
to
like
me,"
she
said.
Then
she
started
looking
at
me
funny.
"Holden,"
she
said,
"how
come
you're
not
home
Wednesday?"
"What?"
Boy,
you
have
to
watch
her
every
minute.
If
you
don't
think
she's
smart,
you're
mad.
"How
come
you're
not
home
Wednesday?"
she
asked
me.
"You
didn't
get
kicked
out
or
anything,
did
you?"
"I
told
you.
They
let
us
out
early.
They
let
the
whole--"
"You
did
get
kicked
out!
You
did!"
old
Phoebe
said.
Then
she
hit
me
on
the
leg
with
her
fist.
She
gets
very
fisty
when
she
feels
like
it.
"You
did!
Oh,
Holden!"
She
had
her
hand
on
her
mouth
and
all.
She
gets
very
emotional,
I
swear
to
God.
"Who
said
I
got
kicked
out?
Nobody
said
I--"
"You
did.
You
did,"
she
said.
Then
she
smacked
me
again
with
her
fist.
If
you
don't
think
that
hurts,
you're
crazy.
"Daddy'll
kill
you!"
she
said.
Then
she
flopped
on
her
stomach
on
the
bed
and
put
the
goddam
pillow
over
her
head.
She
does
that
quite
frequently.
She's
a
true
madman
sometimes.
"Cut
it
out,
now,"
I
said.
"Nobody's
gonna
kill
me.
Nobody's
gonna
even--C'mon,
Phoeb,
take
that
goddam
thing
off
your
head.
Nobody's
gonna
kill
me."
She
wouldn't
take
it
off,
though.
You
can't
make
her
do
something
if
she
doesn't
want
to.
All
she
kept
saying
was,
"Daddy
s
gonna
kill
you."
You
could
hardly
understand
her
with
that
goddam
pillow
over
her
head.
"Nobody's
gonna
kill
me.
Use
your
head.
In
the
first
place,
I'm
going
away.
What
I
may
do,
I
may
get
a
job
on
a
ranch
or
something
for
a
while.
I
know
this
guy
whose
grandfather's
got
a
ranch
in
Colorado.
I
may
get
a
job
out
there,"
I
said.
"I'll
keep
in
touch
with
you
and
all
when
I'm
gone,
if
I
go.
C'mon.
Take
that
off
your
head.
C'mon,
hey,
Phoeb.
Please.
Please,
willya?'
She
wouldn
t
take
it
off,
though
I
tried
pulling
it
off,
but
she's
strong
as
hell.
You
get
tired
fighting
with
her.
Boy,
if
she
wants
to
keep
a
pillow
over
her
head,
she
keeps
it.
"Phoebe,
please.
C'mon
outa
there,"
I
kept
saying.
"C'mon,
hey
.
.
.
Hey,
Weatherfield.
C'mon
out."
She
wouldn't
come
out,
though.
You
can't
even
reason
with
her
sometimes.
Finally,
I
got
up
and
went
out
in
the
living
room
and
got
some
cigarettes
out
of
the
box
on
the
table
and
stuck
some
in
my
pocket.
I
was
all
out.
22
When
I
came
back,
she
had
the
pillow
off
her
head
all
right--I
knew
she
would--
but
she
still
wouldn't
look
at
me,
even
though
she
was
laying
on
her
back
and
all.
When
I
came
around
the
side
of
the
bed
and
sat
down
again,
she
turned
her
crazy
face
the
other
way.
She
was
ostracizing
the
hell
out
of
me.
Just
like
the
fencing
team
at
Pencey
when
I
left
all
the
goddam
foils
on
the
subway.
"How's
old
Hazel
Weatherfield?"
I
said.
"You
write
any
new
stories
about
her?
I
got
that
one
you
sent
me
right
in
my
suitcase.
It's
down
at
the
station.
It's
very
good."
"Daddy'll
kill
you."
Boy,
she
really
gets
something
on
her
mind
when
she
gets
something
on
her
mind.
"No,
he
won't.
The
worst
he'll
do,
he'll
give
me
hell
again,
and
then
he'll
send
me
to
that
goddam
military
school.
That's
all
he'll
do
to
me.
And
in
the
first
place,
I
won't
even
be
around.
I'll
be
away.
I'll
be--I'll
probably
be
in
Colorado
on
this
ranch."
"Don't
make
me
laugh.
You
can't
even
ride
a
horse."
"Who
can't?
Sure
I
can.
Certainly
I
can.
They
can
teach
you
in
about
two
minutes,"
I
said.
"Stop
picking
at
that."
She
was
picking
at
that
adhesive
tape
on
her
arm.
"Who
gave
you
that
haircut?"
I
asked
her.
I
just
noticed
what
a
stupid
haircut
somebody
gave
her.
It
was
way
too
short.
"None
of
your
business,"
she
said.
She
can
be
very
snotty
sometimes.
She
can
be
quite
snotty.
"I
suppose
you
failed
in
every
single
subject
again,"
she
said--very
snotty.
It
was
sort
of
funny,
too,
in
a
way.
She
sounds
like
a
goddam
schoolteacher
sometimes,
and
she's
only
a
little
child.
"No,
I
didn't,"
I
said.
"I
passed
English."
Then,
just
for
the
hell
of
it,
I
gave
her
a
pinch
on
the
behind.
It
was
sticking
way
out
in
the
breeze,
the
way
she
was
laying
on
her
side.
She
has
hardly
any
behind.
I
didn't
do
it
hard,
but
she
tried
to
hit
my
hand
anyway,
but
she
missed.
Then
all
of
a
sudden,
she
said,
"Oh,
why
did
you
do
it?"
She
meant
why
did
I
get
the
ax
again.
It
made
me
sort
of
sad,
the
way
she
said
it.
"Oh,
God,
Phoebe,
don't
ask
me.
I'm
sick
of
everybody
asking
me
that,"
I
said.
"A
million
reasons
why.
It
was
one
of
the
worst
schools
I
ever
went
to.
It
was
full
of
phonies.
And
mean
guys.
You
never
saw
so
many
mean
guys
in
your
life.
For
instance,
if
you
were
having
a
bull
session
in
somebody's
room,
and
somebody
wanted
to
come
in,
nobody'd
let
them
in
if
they
were
some
dopey,
pimply
guy.
Everybody
was
always
locking
their
door
when
somebody
wanted
to
come
in.
And
they
had
this
goddam
secret
fraternity
that
I
was
too
yellow
not
to
join.
There
was
this
one
pimply,
boring
guy,
Robert
Ackley,
that
wanted
to
get
in.
He
kept
trying
to
join,
and
they
wouldn't
let
him.
Just
because
he
was
boring
and
pimply.
I
don't
even
feel
like
talking
about
it.
It
was
a
stinking
school.
Take
my
word."
Old
Phoebe
didn't
say
anything,
but
she
was
listen
ing.
I
could
tell
by
the
back
of
her
neck
that
she
was
listening.
She
always
listens
when
you
tell
her
something.
And
the
funny
part
is
she
knows,
half
the
time,
what
the
hell
you're
talking
about.
She
really
does.
I
kept
talking
about
old
Pencey.
I
sort
of
felt
like
it.
"Even
the
couple
of
nice
teachers
on
the
faculty,
they
were
phonies,
too,"
I
said.
"There
was
this
one
old
guy,
Mr.
Spencer.
His
wife
was
always
giving
you
hot
chocolate
and
all
that
stuff,
and
they
were
really
pretty
nice.
But
you
should've
seen
him
when
the
headmaster,
old
Thurmer,
came
in
the
history
class
and
sat
down
in
the
back
of
the
room.
He
was
always
coming
in
and
sitting
down
in
the
back
of
the
room
for
about
a
half
an
hour.
He
was
supposed
to
be
incognito
or
something.
After
a
while,
he'd
be
sitting
back
there
and
then
he'd
start
interrupting
what
old
Spencer
was
saying
to
crack
a
lot
of
corny
jokes.
Old
Spencer'd
practically
kill
himself
chuckling
and
smiling
and
all,
like
as
if
Thurmer
was
a
goddam
prince
or
something."
"Don't
swear
so
much."
"It
would've
made
you
puke,
I
swear
it
would,"
I
said.
"Then,
on
Veterans'
Day.
They
have
this
day,
Veterans'
Day,
that
all
the
jerks
that
graduated
from
Pencey
around
1776
come
back
and
walk
all
over
the
place,
with
their
wives
and
children
and
everybody.
You
should've
seen
this
one
old
guy
that
was
about
fifty.
What
he
did
was,
he
came
in
our
room
and
knocked
on
the
door
and
asked
us
if
we'd
mind
if
he
used
the
bathroom.
The
bathroom
was
at
the
end
of
the
corridor--I
don't
know
why
the
hell
he
asked
us.
You
know
what
he
said?
He
said
he
wanted
to
see
if
his
initials
were
still
in
one
of
the
can
doors.
What
he
did,
he
carved
his
goddam
stupid
sad
old
initials
in
one
of
the
can
doors
about
ninety
years
ago,
and
he
wanted
to
see
if
they
were
still
there.
So
my
roommate
and
I
walked
him
down
to
the
bathroom
and
all,
and
we
had
to
stand
there
while
he
looked
for
his
initials
in
all
the
can
doors.
He
kept
talking
to
us
the
whole
time,
telling
us
how
when
he
was
at
Pencey
they
were
the
happiest
days
of
his
life,
and
giving
us
a
lot
of
advice
for
the
future
and
all.
Boy,
did
he
depress
me!
I
don't
mean
he
was
a
bad
guy--he
wasn't.
But
you
don't
have
to
be
a
bad
guy
to
depress
somebody--you
can
be
a
good
guy
and
do
it.
All
you
have
to
do
to
depress
somebody
is
give
them
a
lot
of
phony
advice
while
you're
looking
for
your
initials
in
some
can
door--that's
all
you
have
to
do.
I
don't
know.
Maybe
it
wouldn't
have
been
so
bad
if
he
hadn't
been
all
out
of
breath.
He
was
all
out
of
breath
from
just
climbing
up
the
stairs,
and
the
whole
time
he
was
looking
for
his
initials
he
kept
breathing
hard,
with
his
nostrils
all
funny
and
sad,
while
he
kept
telling
Stradlater
and
I
to
get
all
we
could
out
of
Pencey.
God,
Phoebe!
I
can't
explain.
I
just
didn't
like
anything
that
was
happening
at
Pencey.
I
can't
explain."
Old
Phoebe
said
something
then,
but
I
couldn't
hear
her.
She
had
the
side
of
her
mouth
right
smack
on
the
pillow,
and
I
couldn't
hear
her.
"What?"
I
said.
"Take
your
mouth
away.
I
can't
hear
you
with
your
mouth
that
way."
"You
don't
like
anything
that's
happening."
It
made
me
even
more
depressed
when
she
said
that.
"Yes
I
do.
Yes
I
do.
Sure
I
do.
Don't
say
that.
Why
the
hell
do
you
say
that?"
"Because
you
don't.
You
don't
like
any
schools.
You
don't
like
a
million
things.
You
don't."
"I
do!
That's
where
you're
wrong--that's
exactly
where
you're
wrong!
Why
the
hell
do
you
have
to
say
that?"
I
said.
Boy,
was
she
depressing
me.
"Because
you
don't,"
she
said.
"Name
one
thing."
"One
thing?
One
thing
I
like?"
I
said.
"Okay."
The
trouble
was,
I
couldn't
concentrate
too
hot.
Sometimes
it's
hard
to
concentrate.
"One
thing
I
like
a
lot
you
mean?"
I
asked
her.
She
didn't
answer
me,
though.
She
was
in
a
cockeyed
position
way
the
hell
over
the
other
side
of
the
bed.
She
was
about
a
thousand
miles
away.
"C'mon
answer
me,"
I
said.
"One
thing
I
like
a
lot,
or
one
thing
I
just
like?"
"You
like
a
lot."
"All
right,"
I
said.
But
the
trouble
was,
I
couldn't
concentrate.
About
all
I
could
think
of
were
those
two
nuns
that
went
around
collecting
dough
in
those
beatup
old
straw
baskets.
Especially
the
one
with
the
glasses
with
those
iron
rims.
And
this
boy
I
knew
at
Elkton
Hills.
There
was
this
one
boy
at
Elkton
Hills,
named
James
Castle,
that
wouldn't
take
back
something
he
said
about
this
very
conceited
boy,
Phil
Stabile.
James
Castle
called
him
a
very
conceited
guy,
and
one
of
Stabile's
lousy
friends
went
and
squealed
on
him
to
Stabile.
So
Stabile,
with
about
six
other
dirty
bastards,
went
down
to
James
Castle's
room
and
went
in
and
locked
the
goddam
door
and
tried
to
make
him
take
back
what
he
said,
but
he
wouldn't
do
it.
So
they
started
in
on
him.
I
won't
even
tell
you
what
they
did
to
him--it's
too
repulsive--but
he
still
wouldn't
take
it
back,
old
James
Castle.
And
you
should've
seen
him.
He
was
a
skinny
little
weak-looking
guy,
with
wrists
about
as
big
as
pencils.
Finally,
what
he
did,
instead
of
taking
back
what
he
said,
he
jumped
out
the
window.
I
was
in
the
shower
and
all,
and
even
I
could
hear
him
land
outside.
But
I
just
thought
something
fell
out
the
window,
a
radio
or
a
desk
or
something,
not
a
boy
or
anything.
Then
I
heard
everybody
running
through
the
corridor
and
down
the
stairs,
so
I
put
on
my
bathrobe
and
I
ran
downstairs
too,
and
there
was
old
James
Castle
laying
right
on
the
stone
steps
and
all.
He
was
dead,
and
his
teeth,
and
blood,
were
all
over
the
place,
and
nobody
would
even
go
near
him.
He
had
on
this
turtleneck
sweater
I'd
lent
him.
All
they
did
with
the
guys
that
were
in
the
room
with
him
was
expel
them.
They
didn't
even
go
to
jail.
That
was
about
all
I
could
think
of,
though.
Those
two
nuns
I
saw
at
breakfast
and
this
boy
James
Castle
I
knew
at
Elkton
Hills.
The
funny
part
is,
I
hardly
even
know
James
Castle,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
He
was
one
of
these
very
quiet
guys.
He
was
in
my
math
class,
but
he
was
way
over
on
the
other
side
of
the
room,
and
he
hardly
ever
got
up
to
recite
or
go
to
the
blackboard
or
anything.
Some
guys
in
school
hardly
ever
get
up
to
recite
or
go
to
the
blackboard.
I
think
the
only
time
I
ever
even
had
a
conversation
with
him
was
that
time
he
asked
me
if
he
could
borrow
this
turtleneck
sweater
I
had.
I
damn
near
dropped
dead
when
he
asked
me,
I
was
so
surprised
and
all.
I
remember
I
was
brushing
my
teeth,
in
the
can,
when
he
asked
me.
He
said
his
cousin
was
coming
in
to
take
him
for
a
drive
and
all.
I
didn't
even
know
he
knew
I
had
a
turtleneck
sweater.
All
I
knew
about
him
was
that
his
name
was
always
right
ahead
of
me
at
roll
call.
Cabel,
R.,
Cabel,
W.,
Castle,
Caulfield--I
can
still
remember
it.
If
you
want
to
know
the
truth,
I
almost
didn't
lend
him
my
sweater.
Just
because
I
didn't
know
him
too
well.
"What?"
I
said
to
old
Phoebe.
She
said
something
to
me,
but
I
didn't
hear
her.
"You
can't
even
think
of
one
thing."
"Yes,
I
can.
Yes,
I
can."
"Well,
do
it,
then."
"I
like
Allie,"
I
said.
"And
I
like
doing
what
I'm
doing
right
now.
Sitting
here
with
you,
and
talking,
and
thinking
about
stuff,
and--"
"Allie's
dead--You
always
say
that!
If
somebody's
dead
and
everything,
and
in
Heaven,
then
it
isn't
really--"
"I
know
he's
dead!
Don't
you
think
I
know
that?
I
can
still
like
him,
though,
can't
I?
Just
because
somebody's
dead,
you
don't
just
stop
liking
them,
for
God's
sake--
especially
if
they
were
about
a
thousand
times
nicer
than
the
people
you
know
that're
alive
and
all."
Old
Phoebe
didn't
say
anything.
When
she
can't
think
of
anything
to
say,
she
doesn't
say
a
goddam
word.
"Anyway,
I
like
it
now,"
I
said.
"I
mean
right
now.
Sitting
here
with
you
and
just
chewing
the
fat
and
horsing--"
"That
isn't
anything
really!"
"It
is
so
something
really!
Certainly
it
is!
Why
the
hell
isn't
it?
People
never
think
anything
is
anything
really.
I'm
getting
goddam
sick
of
it,"
"Stop
swearing.
All
right,
name
something
else.
Name
something
you'd
like
to
be.
Like
a
scientist.
Or
a
lawyer
or
something."
"I
couldn't
be
a
scientist.
I'm
no
good
in
science."
"Well,
a
lawyer--like
Daddy
and
all."
"Lawyers
are
all
right,
I
guess--but
it
doesn't
appeal
to
me,"
I
said.
"I
mean
they're
all
right
if
they
go
around
saving
innocent
guys'
lives
all
the
time,
and
like
that,
but
you
don't
do
that
kind
of
stuff
if
you're
a
lawyer.
All
you
do
is
make
a
lot
of
dough
and
play
golf
and
play
bridge
and
buy
cars
and
drink
Martinis
and
look
like
a
hot-shot.
And
besides.
Even
if
you
did
go
around
saving
guys'
lives
and
all,
how
would
you
know
if
you
did
it
because
you
really
wanted
to
save
guys'
lives,
or
because
you
did
it
because
what
you
really
wanted
to
do
was
be
a
terrific
lawyer,
with
everybody
slapping
you
on
the
back
and
congratulating
you
in
court
when
the
goddam
trial
was
over,
the
reporters
and
everybody,
the
way
it
is
in
the
dirty
movies?
How
would
you
know
you
weren't
being
a
phony?
The
trouble
is,
you
wouldn't."
I'm
not
too
sure
old
Phoebe
knew
what
the
hell
I
was
talking
about.
I
mean
she's
only
a
little
child
and
all.
But
she
was
listening,
at
least.
If
somebody
at
least
listens,
it's
not
too
bad.
"Daddy's
going
to
kill
you.
He's
going
to
kill
you,"
she
said.
I
wasn't
listening,
though.
I
was
thinking
about
something
else--something
crazy.
"You
know
what
I'd
like
to
be?"
I
said.
"You
know
what
I'd
like
to
be?
I
mean
if
I
had
my
goddam
choice?"
"What?
Stop
swearing."
"You
know
that
song
'If
a
body
catch
a
body
comin'
through
the
rye'?
I'd
like--"
"It's
'If
a
body
meet
a
body
coming
through
the
rye'!"
old
Phoebe
said.
"It's
a
poem.
By
Robert
Burns."
"I
know
it's
a
poem
by
Robert
Burns."
She
was
right,
though.
It
is
"If
a
body
meet
a
body
coming
through
the
rye."
I
didn't
know
it
then,
though.
"I
thought
it
was
'If
a
body
catch
a
body,'"
I
said.
"Anyway,
I
keep
picturing
all
these
little
kids
playing
some
game
in
this
big
field
of
rye
and
all.
Thousands
of
little
kids,
and
nobody's
around--nobody
big,
I
mean--except
me.
And
I'm
standing
on
the
edge
of
some
crazy
cliff.
What
I
have
to
do,
I
have
to
catch
everybody
if
they
start
to
go
over
the
cliff--I
mean
if
they're
running
and
they
don't
look
where
they're
going
I
have
to
come
out
from
somewhere
and
catch
them.
That's
all
I'd
do
all
day.
I'd
just
be
the
catcher
in
the
rye
and
all.
I
know
it's
crazy,
but
that's
the
only
thing
I'd
really
like
to
be.
I
know
it's
crazy."
Old
Phoebe
didn't
say
anything
for
a
long
time.
Then,
when
she
said
something,
all
she
said
was,
"Daddy's
going
to
kill
you."
"I
don't
give
a
damn
if
he
does,"
I
said.
I
got
up
from
the
bed
then,
because
what
I
wanted
to
do,
I
wanted
to
phone
up
this
guy
that
was
my
English
teacher
at
Elkton
Hills,
Mr.
Antolini.
He
lived
in
New
York
now.
He
quit
Elkton
Hills.
He
took
this
job
teaching
English
at
N.Y.U.
"I
have
to
make
a
phone
call,"
I
told
Phoebe.
"I'll
be
right
back.
Don't
go
to
sleep."
I
didn't
want
her
to
go
to
sleep
while
I
was
in
the
living
room.
I
knew
she
wouldn't
but
I
said
it
anyway,
just
to
make
sure.
While
I
was
walking
toward
the
door,
old
Phoebe
said,
"Holden!"
and
I
turned
around.
She
was
sitting
way
up
in
bed.
She
looked
so
pretty.
"I'm
taking
belching
lessons
from
this
girl,
Phyllis
Margulies,"
she
said.
"Listen."
I
listened,
and
I
heard
something,
but
it
wasn't
much.
"Good,"
I
said.
Then
I
went
out
in
the
living
room
and
called
up
this
teacher
I
had,
Mr.
Antolini.
23
I
made
it
very
snappy
on
the
phone
because
I
was
afraid
my
parents
would
barge
in
on
me
right
in
the
middle
of
it.
They
didn't,
though.
Mr.
Antolini
was
very
nice.
He
said
I
could
come
right
over
if
I
wanted
to.
I
think
I
probably
woke
he
and
his
wife
up,
because
it
took
them
a
helluva
long
time
to
answer
the
phone.
The
first
thing
he
asked
me
was
if
anything
was
wrong,
and
I
said
no.
I
said
I'd
flunked
out
of
Pencey,
though.
I
thought
I
might
as
well
tell
him.
He
said
"Good
God,"
when
I
said
that.
He
had
a
good
sense
of
humor
and
all.
He
told
me
to
come
right
over
if
I
felt
like
it.
He
was
about
the
best
teacher
I
ever
had,
Mr.
Antolini.
He
was
a
pretty
young
guy,
not
much
older
than
my
brother
D.B.,
and
you
could
kid
around
with
him
without
losing
your
respect
for
him.
He
was
the
one
that
finally
picked
up
that
boy
that
jumped
out
the
window
I
told
you
about,
James
Castle.
Old
Mr.
Antolini
felt
his
pulse
and
all,
and
then
he
took
off
his
coat
and
put
it
over
James
Castle
and
carried
him
all
the
way
over
to
the
infirmary.
He
didn't
even
give
a
damn
if
his
coat
got
all
bloody.
When
I
got
back
to
D.B.'s
room,
old
Phoebe'd
turned
the
radio
on.
This
dance
music
was
coming
out.
She'd
turned
it
on
low,
though,
so
the
maid
wouldn't
hear
it.
You
should've
seen
her.
She
was
sitting
smack
in
the
middle
of
the
bed,
outside
the
covers,
with
her
legs
folded
like
one
of
those
Yogi
guys.
She
was
listening
to
the
music.
She
kills
me.
"C'mon,"
I
said.
"You
feel
like
dancing?"
I
taught
her
how
to
dance
and
all
when
she
was
a
tiny
little
kid.
She's
a
very
good
dancer.
I
mean
I
just
taught
her
a
few
things.
She
learned
it
mostly
by
herself.
You
can't
teach
somebody
how
to
really
dance.
"You
have
shoes
on,"
she
said.
"I'll
take
'em
off.
C'mon."
She
practically
jumped
off
the
bed,
and
then
she
waited
while
I
took
my
shoes
off,
and
then
I
danced
with
her
for
a
while.
She's
really
damn
good.
I
don't
like
people
that
dance
with
little
kids,
because
most
of
the
time
it
looks
terrible.
I
mean
if
you're
out
at
a
restaurant
somewhere
and
you
see
some
old
guy
take
his
little
kid
out
on
the
dance
floor.
Usually
they
keep
yanking
the
kid's
dress
up
in
the
back
by
mistake,
and
the
kid
can't
dance
worth
a
damn
anyway,
and
it
looks
terrible,
but
I
don't
do
it
out
in
public
with
Phoebe
or
anything.
We
just
horse
around
in
the
house.
It's
different
with
her
anyway,
because
she
can
dance.
She
can
follow
anything
you
do.
I
mean
if
you
hold
her
in
close
as
hell
so
that
it
doesn't
matter
that
your
legs
are
so
much
longer.
She
stays
right
with
you.
You
can
cross
over,
or
do
some
corny
dips,
or
even
jitterbug
a
little,
and
she
stays
right
with
you.
You
can
even
tango,
for
God's
sake.
We
danced
about
four
numbers.
In
between
numbers
she's
funny
as
hell.
She
stays
right
in
position.
She
won't
even
talk
or
anything.
You
both
have
to
stay
right
in
position
and
wait
for
the
orchestra
to
start
playing
again.
That
kills
me.
You're
not
supposed
to
laugh
or
anything,
either.
Anyway,
we
danced
about
four
numbers,
and
then
I
turned
off
the
radio.
Old
Phoebe
jumped
back
in
bed
and
got
under
the
covers.
"I'm
improving,
aren't
I?"
she
asked
me.
"And
how,"
I
said.
I
sat
down
next
to
her
on
the
bed
again.
I
was
sort
of
out
of
breath.
I
was
smoking
so
damn
much,
I
had
hardly
any
wind.
She
wasn't
even
out
of
breath.
"Feel
my
forehead,"
she
said
all
of
a
sudden.
"Why?"
"Feel
it.
Just
feel
it
once."
I
felt
it.
I
didn't
feel
anything,
though.
"Does
it
feel
very
feverish?"
she
said.
"No.
Is
it
supposed
to?"
"Yes--I'm
making
it.
Feel
it
again."
I
felt
it
again,
and
I
still
didn't
feel
anything,
but
I
said,
"I
think
it's
starting
to,
now."
I
didn't
want
her
to
get
a
goddam
inferiority
complex.
She
nodded.
"I
can
make
it
go
up
to
over
the
thermoneter."
"Thermometer.
Who
said
so?"
"Alice
Holmborg
showed
me
how.
You
cross
your
legs
and
hold
your
breath
and
think
of
something
very,
very
hot.
A
radiator
or
something.
Then
your
whole
forehead
gets
so
hot
you
can
burn
somebody's
hand."
That
killed
me.
I
pulled
my
hand
away
from
her
forehead,
like
I
was
in
terrific
danger.
"Thanks
for
telling
me,"
I
said.
"Oh,
I
wouldn't've
burned
your
hand.
I'd've
stopped
before
it
got
too--Shhh!"
Then,
quick
as
hell,
she
sat
way
the
hell
up
in
bed.
She
scared
hell
out
of
me
when
she
did
that.
"What's
the
matter?"
I
said.
"The
front
door!"
she
said
in
this
loud
whisper.
"It's
them!"
I
quick
jumped
up
and
ran
over
and
turned
off
the
light
over
the
desk.
Then
I
jammed
out
my
cigarette
on
my
shoe
and
put
it
in
my
pocket.
Then
I
fanned
hell
out
of
the
air,
to
get
the
smoke
out--I
shouldn't
even
have
been
smoking,
for
God's
sake.
Then
I
grabbed
my
shoes
and
got
in
the
closet
and
shut
the
door.
Boy,
my
heart
was
beating
like
a
bastard.
I
heard
my
mother
come
in
the
room.
"Phoebe?"
she
said.
"Now,
stop
that.
I
saw
the
light,
young
lady."
"Hello!"
I
heard
old
Phoebe
say.
"I
couldn't
sleep.
Did
you
have
a
good
time?"
"Marvelous,"
my
mother
said,
but
you
could
tell
she
didn't
mean
it.
She
doesn't
enjoy
herself
much
when
she
goes
out.
"Why
are
you
awake,
may
I
ask?
Were
you
warm
enough?"
"I
was
warm
enough,
I
just
couldn't
sleep."
"Phoebe,
have
you
been
smoking
a
cigarette
in
here?
Tell
me
the
truth,
please,
young
lady."
"What?"
old
Phoebe
said.
"You
heard
me."
"I
just
lit
one
for
one
second.
I
just
took
one
puff.
Then
I
threw
it
out
the
window."
"Why,
may
I
ask?"
"I
couldn't
sleep."
"I
don't
like
that,
Phoebe.
I
don't
like
that
at
all,"
my
mother
said.
"Do
you
want
another
blanket?"
"No,
thanks.
G'night!"
old
Phoebe
said.
She
was
trying
to
get
rid
of
her,
you
could
tell.
"How
was
the
movie?"
my
mother
said.
"Excellent.
Except
Alice's
mother.
She
kept
leaning
over
and
asking
her
if
she
felt
grippy
during
the
whole
entire
movie.
We
took
a
taxi
home."
"Let
me
feel
your
forehead."
"I
didn't
catch
anything.
She
didn't
have
anything.
It
was
just
her
mother."
"Well.
Go
to
sleep
now.
How
was
your
dinner?"
"Lousy,"
Phoebe
said.
"You
heard
what
your
father
said
about
using
that
word.
What
was
lousy
about
it?
You
had
a
lovely
lamb
chop.
I
walked
all
over
Lexington
Avenue
just
to--"
"The
lamb
chop
was
all
right,
but
Charlene
always
breathes
on
me
whenever
she
puts
something
down.
She
breathes
all
over
the
food
and
everything.
She
breathes
on
everything."
"Well.
Go
to
sleep.
Give
Mother
a
kiss.
Did
you
say
your
prayers?"
"I
said
them
in
the
bathroom.
G'night!"
"Good
night.
Go
right
to
sleep
now.
I
have
a
splitting
headache,"
my
mother
said.
She
gets
headaches
quite
frequently.
She
really
does.
"Take
a
few
aspirins,"
old
Phoebe
said.
"Holden'll
be
home
on
Wednesday,
won't
he?"
"So
far
as
I
know.
Get
under
there,
now.
Way
down."
I
heard
my
mother
go
out
and
close
the
door.
I
waited
a
couple
of
minutes.
Then
I
came
out
of
the
closet.
I
bumped
smack
into
old
Phoebe
when
I
did
it,
because
it
was
so
dark
and
she
was
out
of
bed
and
coming
to
tell
me.
"I
hurt
you?"
I
said.
You
had
to
whisper
now,
because
they
were
both
home.
"I
gotta
get
a
move
on,"
I
said.
I
found
the
edge
of
the
bed
in
the
dark
and
sat
down
on
it
and
started
putting
on
my
shoes.
I
was
pretty
nervous.
I
admit
it.
"Don't
go
now,"
Phoebe
whispered.
"Wait'll
they're
asleep!"
"No.
Now.
Now's
the
best
time,"
I
said.
"She'll
be
in
the
bathroom
and
Daddy'll
turn
on
the
news
or
something.
Now's
the
best
time."
I
could
hardly
tie
my
shoelaces,
I
was
so
damn
nervous.
Not
that
they
would've
killed
me
or
anything
if
they'd
caught
me
home,
but
it
would've
been
very
unpleasant
and
all.
"Where
the
hell
are
ya?"
I
said
to
old
Phoebe.
It
was
so
dark
I
couldn't
see
her.
"Here."
She
was
standing
right
next
to
me.
I
didn't
even
see
her.
"I
got
my
damn
bags
at
the
station,"
I
said.
"Listen.
You
got
any
dough,
Phoeb?
I'm
practically
broke."
"Just
my
Christmas
dough.
For
presents
and
all.
I
haven't
done
any
shopping
at
all
yet."
"Oh."
I
didn't
want
to
take
her
Christmas
dough.
"You
want
some?"
she
said.
"I
don't
want
to
take
your
Christmas
dough."
"I
can
lend
you
some,"
she
said.
Then
I
heard
her
over
at
D.B.'s
desk,
opening
a
million
drawers
and
feeling
around
with
her
hand.
It
was
pitch-black,
it
was
so
dark
in
the
room.
"If
you
go
away,
you
won't
see
me
in
the
play,"
she
said.
Her
voice
sounded
funny
when
she
said
it.
"Yes,
I
will.
I
won't
go
way
before
that.
You
think
I
wanna
miss
the
play?"
I
said.
"What
I'll
do,
I'll
probably
stay
at
Mr.
Antolini's
house
till
maybe
Tuesday
night.
Then
I'll
come
home.
If
I
get
a
chance,
I'll
phone
ya."
"Here,"
old
Phoebe
said.
She
was
trying
to
give
me
the
dough,
but
she
couldn't
find
my
hand.
"Where?"
She
put
the
dough
in
my
hand.
"Hey,
I
don't
need
all
this,"
I
said.
"Just
give
me
two
bucks,
is
all.
No
kidding--
Here."
I
tried
to
give
it
back
to
her,
but
she
wouldn't
take
it.
"You
can
take
it
all.
You
can
pay
me
back.
Bring
it
to
the
play."
"How
much
is
it,
for
God's
sake?"
"Eight
dollars
and
eighty-five
cents.
Sixty-five
cents.
I
spent
some."
Then,
all
of
a
sudden,
I
started
to
cry.
I
couldn't
help
it.
I
did
it
so
nobody
could
hear
me,
but
I
did
it.
It
scared
hell
out
of
old
Phoebe
when
I
started
doing
it,
and
she
came
over
and
tried
to
make
me
stop,
but
once
you
get
started,
you
can't
just
stop
on
a
goddam
dime.
I
was
still
sitting
on
the
edge
of
the
bed
when
I
did
it,
and
she
put
her
old
arm
around
my
neck,
and
I
put
my
arm
around
her,
too,
but
I
still
couldn't
stop
for
a
long
time.
I
thought
I
was
going
to
choke
to
death
or
something.
Boy,
I
scared
hell
out
of
poor
old
Phoebe.
The
damn
window
was
open
and
everything,
and
I
could
feel
her
shivering
and
all,
because
all
she
had
on
was
her
pajamas.
I
tried
to
make
her
get
back
in
bed,
but
she
wouldn't
go.
Finally
I
stopped.
But
it
certainly
took
me
a
long,
long
time.
Then
I
finished
buttoning
my
coat
and
all.
I
told
her
I'd
keep
in
touch
with
her.
She
told
me
I
could
sleep
with
her
if
I
wanted
to,
but
I
said
no,
that
I'd
better
beat
it,
that
Mr.
Antolini
was
waiting
for
me
and
all.
Then
I
took
my
hunting
hat
out
of
my
coat
and
gave
it
to
her.
She
likes
those
kind
of
crazy
hats.
She
didn't
want
to
take
it,
but
I
made
her.
I'll
bet
she
slept
with
it
on.
She
really
likes
those
kind
of
hats.
Then
I
told
her
again
I'd
give
her
a
buzz
if
I
got
a
chance,
and
then
I
left.
It
was
a
helluva
lot
easier
getting
out
of
the
house
than
it
was
getting
in,
for
some
reason.
For
one
thing,
I
didn't
give
much
of
a
damn
any
more
if
they
caught
me.
I
really
didn't.
I
figured
if
they
caught
me,
they
caught
me.
I
almost
wished
they
did,
in
a
way.
I
walked
all
the
way
downstairs,
instead
of
taking
the
elevator.
I
went
down
the
back
stairs.
I
nearly
broke
my
neck
on
about
ten
million
garbage
pails,
but
I
got
out
all
right.
The
elevator
boy
didn't
even
see
me.
He
probably
still
thinks
I'm
up
at
the
Dicksteins'.
24
Mr.
and
Mrs.
Antolini
had
this
very
swanky
apartment
over
on
Sutton
Place,
with
two
steps
that
you
go
down
to
get
in
the
living
room,
and
a
bar
and
all.
I'd
been
there
quite
a
few
times,
because
after
I
left
Elkton
Hills
Mr.
Antoilni
came
up
to
our
house
for
dinner
quite
frequently
to
find
out
how
I
was
getting
along.
He
wasn't
married
then.
Then
when
he
got
married,
I
used
to
play
tennis
with
he
and
Mrs.
Antolini
quite
frequently,
out
at
the
West
Side
Tennis
Club,
in
Forest
Hills,
Long
Island.
Mrs.
Antolini,
belonged
there.
She
was
lousy
with
dough.
She
was
about
sixty
years
older
than
Mr.
Antolini,
but
they
seemed
to
get
along
quite
well.
For
one
thing,
they
were
both
very
intellectual,
especially
Mr.
Antolini
except
that
he
was
more
witty
than
intellectual
when
you
were
with
him,
sort
of
like
D.B.
Mrs.
Antolini
was
mostly
serious.
She
had
asthma
pretty
bad.
They
both
read
all
D.B.'s
stories--Mrs.
Antolini,
too--and
when
D.B.
went
to
Hollywood,
Mr.
Antolini
phoned
him
up
and
told
him
not
to
go.
He
went
anyway,
though.
Mr.
Antolini
said
that
anybody
that
could
write
like
D.B.
had
no
business
going
out
to
Hollywood.
That's
exactly
what
I
said,
practically.
I
would
have
walked
down
to
their
house,
because
I
didn't
want
to
spend
any
of
Phoebe's
Christmas
dough
that
I
didn't
have
to,
but
I
felt
funny
when
I
got
outside.
Sort
of
dizzy.
So
I
took
a
cab.
I
didn't
want
to,
but
I
did.
I
had
a
helluva
time
even
finding
a
cab.
Old
Mr.
Antolini
answered
the
door
when
I
rang
the
bell--after
the
elevator
boy
finally
let
me
up,
the
bastard.
He
had
on
his
bathrobe
and
slippers,
and
he
had
a
highball
in
one
hand.
He
was
a
pretty
sophisticated
guy,
and
he
was
a
pretty
heavy
drinker.
"Holden,
m'boy!"
he
said.
"My
God,
he's
grown
another
twenty
inches.
Fine
to
see
you."
"How
are
you,
Mr.
Antolini?
How's
Mrs.
Antolini?"
"We're
both
just
dandy.
Let's
have
that
coat."
He
took
my
coat
off
me
and
hung
it
up.
"I
expected
to
see
a
day-old
infant
in
your
arms.
Nowhere
to
turn.
Snowflakes
in
your
eyelashes."
He's
a
very
witty
guy
sometimes.
He
turned
around
and
yelled
out
to
the
kitchen,
"Lillian!
How's
the
coffee
coming?"
Lillian
was
Mrs.
Antolini's
first
name.
"It's
all
ready,"
she
yelled
back.
"Is
that
Holden?
Hello,
Holden!"
"Hello,
Mrs.
Antolini!"
You
were
always
yelling
when
you
were
there.
That's
because
the
both
of
them
were
never
in
the
same
room
at
the
same
time.
It
was
sort
of
funny.
"Sit
down,
Holden,"
Mr.
Antolini
said.
You
could
tell
he
was
a
little
oiled
up.
The
room
looked
like
they'd
just
had
a
party.
Glasses
were
all
over
the
place,
and
dishes
with
peanuts
in
them.
"Excuse
the
appearance
of
the
place,"
he
said.
"We've
been
entertaining
some
Buffalo
friends
of
Mrs.
Antolini's
.
.
.
Some
buffaloes,
as
a
matter
of
fact."
I
laughed,
and
Mrs.
Antolini
yelled
something
in
to
me
from
the
kitchen,
but
I
couldn't
hear
her.
"What'd
she
say?"
I
asked
Mr.
Antolini.
"She
said
not
to
look
at
her
when
she
comes
in.
She
just
arose
from
the
sack.
Have
a
cigarette.
Are
you
smoking
now?"
"Thanks,"
I
said.
I
took
a
cigarette
from
the
box
he
offered
me.
"Just
once
in
a
while.
I'm
a
moderate
smoker."
"I'll
bet
you
are,"
he
said.
He
gave
me
a
light
from
this
big
lighter
off
the
table.
"So.
You
and
Pencey
are
no
longer
one,"
he
said.
He
always
said
things
that
way.
Sometimes
it
amused
me
a
lot
and
sometimes
it
didn't.
He
sort
of
did
it
a
little
bit
too
much.
I
don't
mean
he
wasn't
witty
or
anything--he
was--but
sometimes
it
gets
on
your
nerves
when
somebody's
always
saying
things
like
"So
you
and
Pencey
are
no
longer
one."
D.B.
does
it
too
much
sometimes,
too.
"What
was
the
trouble?"
Mr.
Antolini
asked
me.
"How'd
you
do
in
English?
I'll
show
you
the
door
in
short
order
if
you
flunked
English,
you
little
ace
composition
writer."
"Oh,
I
passed
English
all
right.
It
was
mostly
literature,
though.
I
only
wrote
about
two
compositions
the
whole
term,"
I
said.
"I
flunked
Oral
Expression,
though.
They
had
this
course
you
had
to
take,
Oral
Expression.
That
I
flunked."
"Why?"
"Oh,
I
don't
know."
I
didn't
feel
much
like
going
into
It.
I
was
still
feeling
sort
of
dizzy
or
something,
and
I
had
a
helluva
headache
all
of
a
sudden.
I
really
did.
But
you
could
tell
he
was
interested,
so
I
told
him
a
little
bit
about
it.
"It's
this
course
where
each
boy
in
class
has
to
get
up
in
class
and
make
a
speech.
You
know.
Spontaneous
and
all.
And
if
the
boy
digresses
at
all,
you're
supposed
to
yell
'Digression!'
at
him
as
fast
as
you
can.
It
just
about
drove
me
crazy.
I
got
an
F
in
it."
"Why?"
"Oh,
I
don't
know.
That
digression
business
got
on
my
nerves.
I
don't
know.
The
trouble
with
me
is,
I
like
it
when
somebody
digresses.
It's
more
interesting
and
all."
"You
don't
care
to
have
somebody
stick
to
the
point
when
he
tells
you
something?"
"Oh,
sure!
I
like
somebody
to
stick
to
the
point
and
all.
But
I
don't
like
them
to
stick
too
much
to
the
point.
I
don't
know.
I
guess
I
don't
like
it
when
somebody
sticks
to
the
point
all
the
time.
The
boys
that
got
the
best
marks
in
Oral
Expression
were
the
ones
that
stuck
to
the
point
all
the
time--I
admit
it.
But
there
was
this
one
boy,
Richard
Kinsella.
He
didn't
stick
to
the
point
too
much,
and
they
were
always
yelling
'Digression!'
at
him.
It
was
terrible,
because
in
the
first
place,
he
was
a
very
nervous
guy--I
mean
he
was
a
very
nervous
guy--and
his
lips
were
always
shaking
whenever
it
was
his
time
to
make
a
speech,
and
you
could
hardly
hear
him
if
you
were
sitting
way
in
the
back
of
the
room.
When
his
lips
sort
of
quit
shaking
a
little
bit,
though,
I
liked
his
speeches
better
than
anybody
else's.
He
practically
flunked
the
course,
though,
too.
He
got
a
D
plus
because
they
kept
yelling
'Digression!'
at
him
all
the
time.
For
instance,
he
made
this
speech
about
this
farm
his
father
bought
in
Vermont.
They
kept
yelling
'Digression!'
at
him
the
whole
time
he
was
making
it,
and
this
teacher,
Mr.
Vinson,
gave
him
an
F
on
it
because
he
hadn't
told
what
kind
of
animals
and
vegetables
and
stuff
grew
on
the
farm
and
all.
What
he
did
was,
Richard
Kinsella,
he'd
start
telling
you
all
about
that
stuff--then
all
of
a
sudden
he'd
start
telling
you
about
this
letter
his
mother
got
from
his
uncle,
and
how
his
uncle
got
polio
and
all
when
he
was
forty-two
years
old,
and
how
he
wouldn't
let
anybody
come
to
see
him
in
the
hospital
because
he
didn't
want
anybody
to
see
him
with
a
brace
on.
It
didn't
have
much
to
do
with
the
farm--I
admit
it--but
it
was
nice.
It's
nice
when
somebody
tells
you
about
their
uncle.
Especially
when
they
start
out
telling
you
about
their
father's
farm
and
then
all
of
a
sudden
get
more
interested
in
their
uncle.
I
mean
it's
dirty
to
keep
yelling
'Digression!'
at
him
when
he's
all
nice
and
excited.
I
don't
know.
It's
hard
to
explain."
I
didn't
feel
too
much
like
trying,
either.
For
one
thing,
I
had
this
terrific
headache
all
of
a
sudden.
I
wished
to
God
old
Mrs.
Antolini
would
come
in
with
the
coffee.
That's
something
that
annoys
hell
out
of
me--I
mean
if
somebody
says
the
coffee's
all
ready
and
it
isn't.
"Holden.
.
.
One
short,
faintly
stuffy,
pedagogical
question.
Don't
you
think
there's
a
time
and
place
for
everything?
Don't
you
think
if
someone
starts
out
to
tell
you
about
his
father's
farm,
he
should
stick
to
his
guns,
then
get
around
to
telling
you
about
his
uncle's
brace?
Or,
if
his
uncle's
brace
is
such
a
provocative
subject,
shouldn't
he
have
selected
it
in
the
first
place
as
his
subject--not
the
farm?"
I
didn't
feel
much
like
thinking
and
answering
and
all.
I
had
a
headache
and
I
felt
lousy.
I
even
had
sort
of
a
stomach-ache,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
"Yes--I
don't
know.
I
guess
he
should.
I
mean
I
guess
he
should've
picked
his
uncle
as
a
subject,
instead
of
the
farm,
if
that
interested
him
most.
But
what
I
mean
is,
lots
of
time
you
don't
know
what
interests
you
most
till
you
start
talking
about
something
that
doesn't
interest
you
most.
I
mean
you
can't
help
it
sometimes.
What
I
think
is,
you're
supposed
to
leave
somebody
alone
if
he's
at
least
being
interesting
and
he's
getting
all
excited
about
something.
I
like
it
when
somebody
gets
excited
about
something.
It's
nice.
You
just
didn't
know
this
teacher,
Mr.
Vinson.
He
could
drive
you
crazy
sometimes,
him
and
the
goddam
class.
I
mean
he'd
keep
telling
you
to
unify
and
simplify
all
the
time.
Some
things
you
just
can't
do
that
to.
I
mean
you
can't
hardly
ever
simplify
and
unify
something
just
because
somebody
wants
you
to.
You
didn't
know
this
guy,
Mr.
Vinson.
I
mean
he
was
very
intelligent
and
all,
but
you
could
tell
he
didn't
have
too
much
brains."
"Coffee,
gentlemen,
finally,"
Mrs.
Antolini
said.
She
came
in
carrying
this
tray
with
coffee
and
cakes
and
stuff
on
it.
"Holden,
don't
you
even
peek
at
me.
I'm
a
mess."
"Hello,
Mrs.
Antolini,"
I
said.
I
started
to
get
up
and
all,
but
Mr.
Antolini
got
hold
of
my
jacket
and
pulled
me
back
down.
Old
Mrs.
Antolini's
hair
was
full
of
those
iron
curler
jobs,
and
she
didn't
have
any
lipstick
or
anything
on.
She
didn't
look
too
gorgeous.
She
looked
pretty
old
and
all.
"I'll
leave
this
right
here.
Just
dive
in,
you
two,"
she
said.
She
put
the
tray
down
on
the
cigarette
table,
pushing
all
these
glasses
out
of
the
way.
"How's
your
mother,
Holden?"
"She's
fine,
thanks.
I
haven't
seen
her
too
recently,
but
the
last
I--"
"Darling,
if
Holden
needs
anything,
everything's
in
the
linen
closet.
The
top
shelf.
I'm
going
to
bed.
I'm
exhausted,"
Mrs.
Antolini
said.
She
looked
it,
too.
"Can
you
boys
make
up
the
couch
by
yourselves?"
"We'll
take
care
of
everything.
You
run
along
to
bed,"
Mr.
Antolini
said.
He
gave
Mrs.
Antolini
a
kiss
and
she
said
good-by
to
me
and
went
in
the
bedroom.
They
were
always
kissing
each
other
a
lot
in
public.
I
had
part
of
a
cup
of
coffee
and
about
half
of
some
cake
that
was
as
hard
as
a
rock.
All
old
Mr.
Antolini
had
was
another
highball,
though.
He
makes
them
strong,
too,
you
could
tell.
He
may
get
to
be
an
alcoholic
if
he
doesn't
watch
his
step.
"I
had
lunch
with
your
dad
a
couple
of
weeks
ago,"
he
said
all
of
a
sudden.
"Did
you
know
that?"
"No,
I
didn't."
"You're
aware,
of
course,
that
he's
terribly
concerned
about
you."
"I
know
it.
I
know
he
is,"
I
said.
"Apparently
before
he
phoned
me
he'd
just
had
a
long,
rather
harrowing
letter
from
your
latest
headmaster,
to
the
effect
that
you
were
making
absolutely
no
effort
at
all.
Cutting
classes.
Coming
unprepared
to
all
your
classes.
In
general,
being
an
all-around--"
"I
didn't
cut
any
classes.
You
weren't
allowed
to
cut
any.
There
were
a
couple
of
them
I
didn't
attend
once
in
a
while,
like
that
Oral
Expression
I
told
you
about,
but
I
didn't
cut
any."
I
didn't
feel
at
all
like
discussing
it.
The
coffee
made
my
stomach
feel
a
little
better,
but
I
still
had
this
awful
headache.
Mr.
Antolini
lit
another
cigarette.
He
smoked
like
a
fiend.
Then
he
said,
"Frankly,
I
don't
know
what
the
hell
to
say
to
you,
Holden."
"I
know.
I'm
very
hard
to
talk
to.
I
realize
that."
"I
have
a
feeling
that
you're
riding
for
some
kind
of
a
terrible,
terrible
fall.
But
I
don't
honestly
know
what
kind.
.
.
Are
you
listening
to
me?"
"Yes."
You
could
tell
he
was
trying
to
concentrate
and
all.
"It
may
be
the
kind
where,
at
the
age
of
thirty,
you
sit
in
some
bar
hating
everybody
who
comes
in
looking
as
if
he
might
have
played
football
in
college.
Then
again,
you
may
pick
up
just
enough
education
to
hate
people
who
say,
'It's
a
secret
between
he
and
I.'
Or
you
may
end
up
in
some
business
office,
throwing
paper
clips
at
the
nearest
stenographer.
I
just
don't
know.
But
do
you
know
what
I'm
driving
at,
at
all?"
"Yes.
Sure,"
I
said.
I
did,
too.
"But
you're
wrong
about
that
hating
business.
I
mean
about
hating
football
players
and
all.
You
really
are.
I
don't
hate
too
many
guys.
What
I
may
do,
I
may
hate
them
for
a
little
while,
like
this
guy
Stradlater
I
knew
at
Pencey,
and
this
other
boy,
Robert
Ackley.
I
hated
them
once
in
a
while--I
admit
it--but
it
doesn't
last
too
long,
is
what
I
mean.
After
a
while,
if
I
didn't
see
them,
if
they
didn't
come
in
the
room,
or
if
I
didn't
see
them
in
the
dining
room
for
a
couple
of
meals,
I
sort
of
missed
them.
I
mean
I
sort
of
missed
them."
Mr.
Antolini
didn't
say
anything
for
a
while.
He
got
up
and
got
another
hunk
of
ice
and
put
it
in
his
drink,
then
he
sat
down
again.
You
could
tell
he
was
thinking.
I
kept
wishing,
though,
that
he'd
continue
the
conversation
in
the
morning,
instead
of
now,
but
he
was
hot.
People
are
mostly
hot
to
have
a
discussion
when
you're
not.
"All
right.
Listen
to
me
a
minute
now
.
.
.
I
may
not
word
this
as
memorably
as
I'd
like
to,
but
I'll
write
you
a
letter
about
it
in
a
day
or
two.
Then
you
can
get
it
all
straight.
But
listen
now,
anyway."
He
started
concentrating
again.
Then
he
said,
"This
fall
I
think
you're
riding
for--it's
a
special
kind
of
fall,
a
horrible
kind.
The
man
falling
isn't
permitted
to
feel
or
hear
himself
hit
bottom.
He
just
keeps
falling
and
falling.
The
whole
arrangement's
designed
for
men
who,
at
some
time
or
other
in
their
lives,
were
looking
for
something
their
own
environment
couldn't
supply
them
with.
Or
they
thought
their
own
environment
couldn't
supply
them
with.
So
they
gave
up
looking.
They
gave
it
up
before
they
ever
really
even
got
started.
You
follow
me?"
"Yes,
sir."
"Sure?"
"Yes."
He
got
up
and
poured
some
more
booze
in
his
glass.
Then
he
sat
down
again.
He
didn't
say
anything
for
a
long
time.
"I
don't
want
to
scare
you,"
he
said,
"but
I
can
very
clearly
see
you
dying
nobly,
one
way
or
another,
for
some
highly
unworthy
cause."
He
gave
me
a
funny
look.
"If
I
write
something
down
for
you,
will
you
read
it
carefully?
And
keep
it?"
"Yes.
Sure,"
I
said.
I
did,
too.
I
still
have
the
paper
he
gave
me.
He
went
over
to
this
desk
on
the
other
side
of
the
room,
and
without
sitting
down
wrote
something
on
a
piece
of
paper.
Then
he
came
back
and
sat
down
with
the
paper
in
his
hand.
"Oddly
enough,
this
wasn't
written
by
a
practicing
poet.
It
was
written
by
a
psychoanalyst
named
Wilhelm
Stekel.
Here's
what
he--Are
you
still
with
me?"
"Yes,
sure
I
am."
"Here's
what
he
said:
'The
mark
of
the
immature
man
is
that
he
wants
to
die
nobly
for
a
cause,
while
the
mark
of
the
mature
man
is
that
he
wants
to
live
humbly
for
one.'"
He
leaned
over
and
handed
it
to
me.
I
read
it
right
when
he
gave
it
to
me,
and
then
I
thanked
him
and
all
and
put
it
in
my
pocket.
It
was
nice
of
him
to
go
to
all
that
trouble.
It
really
was.
The
thing
was,
though,
I
didn't
feel
much
like
concentrating.
Boy,
I
felt
so
damn
tired
all
of
a
sudden.
You
could
tell
he
wasn't
tired
at
all,
though.
He
was
pretty
oiled
up,
for
one
thing.
"I
think
that
one
of
these
days,"
he
said,
"you're
going
to
have
to
find
out
where
you
want
to
go.
And
then
you've
got
to
start
going
there.
But
immediately.
You
can't
afford
to
lose
a
minute.
Not
you."
I
nodded,
because
he
was
looking
right
at
me
and
all,
but
I
wasn't
too
sure
what
he
was
talking
about.
I
was
pretty
sure
I
knew,
but
I
wasn't
too
positive
at
the
time.
I
was
too
damn
tired.
"And
I
hate
to
tell
you,"
he
said,
"but
I
think
that
once
you
have
a
fair
idea
where
you
want
to
go,
your
first
move
will
be
to
apply
yourself
in
school.
You'll
have
to.
You're
a
student--whether
the
idea
appeals
to
you
or
not.
You're
in
love
with
knowledge.
And
I
think
you'll
find,
once
you
get
past
all
the
Mr.
Vineses
and
their
Oral
Comp--"
"Mr.
Vinsons,"
I
said.
He
meant
all
the
Mr.
Vinsons,
not
all
the
Mr.
Vineses.
I
shouldn't
have
interrupted
him,
though.
"All
right--the
Mr.
Vinsons.
Once
you
get
past
all
the
Mr.
Vinsons,
you're
going
to
start
getting
closer
and
closer--that
is,
if
you
want
to,
and
if
you
look
for
it
and
wait
for
it--to
the
kind
of
information
that
will
be
very,
very
dear
to
your
heart.
Among
other
things,
you'll
find
that
you're
not
the
first
person
who
was
ever
confused
and
frightened
and
even
sickened
by
human
behavior.
You're
by
no
means
alone
on
that
score,
you'll
be
excited
and
stimulated
to
know.
Many,
many
men
have
been
just
as
troubled
morally
and
spiritually
as
you
are
right
now.
Happily,
some
of
them
kept
records
of
their
troubles.
You'll
learn
from
them--if
you
want
to.
Just
as
someday,
if
you
have
something
to
offer,
someone
will
learn
something
from
you.
It's
a
beautiful
reciprocal
arrangement.
And
it
isn't
education.
It's
history.
It's
poetry."
He
stopped
and
took
a
big
drink
out
of
his
highball.
Then
he
started
again.
Boy,
he
was
really
hot.
I
was
glad
I
didn't
try
to
stop
him
or
anything.
"I'm
not
trying
to
tell
you,"
he
said,
"that
only
educated
and
scholarly
men
are
able
to
contribute
something
valuable
to
the
world.
It's
not
so.
But
I
do
say
that
educated
and
scholarly
men,
if
they're
brilliant
and
creative
to
begin
with--which,
unfortunately,
is
rarely
the
case--tend
to
leave
infinitely
more
valuable
records
behind
them
than
men
do
who
are
merely
brilliant
and
creative.
They
tend
to
express
themselves
more
clearly,
and
they
usually
have
a
passion
for
following
their
thoughts
through
to
the
end.
And--most
important--nine
times
out
of
ten
they
have
more
humility
than
the
unscholarly
thinker.
Do
you
follow
me
at
all?"
"Yes,
sir."
He
didn't
say
anything
again
for
quite
a
while.
I
don't
know
if
you've
ever
done
it,
but
it's
sort
of
hard
to
sit
around
waiting
for
somebody
to
say
something
when
they're
thinking
and
all.
It
really
is.
I
kept
trying
not
to
yawn.
It
wasn't
that
I
was
bored
or
anything--I
wasn't--but
I
was
so
damn
sleepy
all
of
a
sudden.
"Something
else
an
academic
education
will
do
for
you.
If
you
go
along
with
it
any
considerable
distance,
it'll
begin
to
give
you
an
idea
what
size
mind
you
have.
What
it'll
fit
and,
maybe,
what
it
won't.
After
a
while,
you'll
have
an
idea
what
kind
of
thoughts
your
particular
size
mind
should
be
wearing.
For
one
thing,
it
may
save
you
an
extraordinary
amount
of
time
trying
on
ideas
that
don't
suit
you,
aren't
becoming
to
you.
You'll
begin
to
know
your
true
measurements
and
dress
your
mind
accordingly."
Then,
all
of
a
sudden,
I
yawned.
What
a
rude
bastard,
but
I
couldn't
help
it!
Mr.
Antolini
just
laughed,
though.
"C'mon,"
he
said,
and
got
up.
"We'll
fix
up
the
couch
for
you."
I
followed
him
and
he
went
over
to
this
closet
and
tried
to
take
down
some
sheets
and
blankets
and
stuff
that
was
on
the
top
shelf,
but
he
couldn't
do
it
with
this
highball
glass
in
his
hand.
So
he
drank
it
and
then
put
the
glass
down
on
the
floor
and
then
he
took
the
stuff
down.
I
helped
him
bring
it
over
to
the
couch.
We
both
made
the
bed
together.
He
wasn't
too
hot
at
it.
He
didn't
tuck
anything
in
very
tight.
I
didn't
care,
though.
I
could've
slept
standing
up
I
was
so
tired.
"How're
all
your
women?"
"They're
okay."
I
was
being
a
lousy
conversationalist,
but
I
didn't
feel
like
it.
"How's
Sally?"
He
knew
old
Sally
Hayes.
I
introduced
him
once.
"She's
all
right.
I
had
a
date
with
her
this
afternoon."
Boy,
it
seemed
like
twenty
years
ago!
"We
don't
have
too
much
in
common
any
more."
"Helluva
pretty
girl.
What
about
that
other
girl?
The
one
you
told
me
about,
in
Maine?"
"Oh--Jane
Gallagher.
She's
all
right.
I'm
probably
gonna
give
her
a
buzz
tomorrow."
We
were
all
done
making
up
the
couch
then.
"It's
all
yours,"
Mr.
Antolini
said.
"I
don't
know
what
the
hell
you're
going
to
do
with
those
legs
of
yours."
"That's
all
right.
I'm
used
to
short
beds,"
I
said.
"Thanks
a
lot,
sir.
You
and
Mrs.
Antolini
really
saved
my
life
tonight."
"You
know
where
the
bathroom
is.
If
there's
anything
you
want,
just
holler.
I'll
be
in
the
kitchen
for
a
while--will
the
light
bother
you?"
"No--heck,
no.
Thanks
a
lot."
"All
right.
Good
night,
handsome."
"G'night,
sir.
Thanks
a
lot."
He
went
out
in
the
kitchen
and
I
went
in
the
bathroom
and
got
undressed
and
all.
I
couldn't
brush
my
teeth
because
I
didn't
have
any
toothbrush
with
me.
I
didn't
have
any
pajamas
either
and
Mr.
Antolini
forgot
to
lend
me
some.
So
I
just
went
back
in
the
living
room
and
turned
off
this
little
lamp
next
to
the
couch,
and
then
I
got
in
bed
with
just
my
shorts
on.
It
was
way
too
short
for
me,
the
couch,
but
I
really
could've
slept
standing
up
without
batting
an
eyelash.
I
laid
awake
for
just
a
couple
of
seconds
thinking
about
all
that
stuff
Mr.
Antolini'd
told
me.
About
finding
out
the
size
of
your
mind
and
all.
He
was
really
a
pretty
smart
guy.
But
I
couldn't
keep
my
goddam
eyes
open,
and
I
fell
asleep.
Then
something
happened.
I
don't
even
like
to
talk
about
it.
I
woke
up
all
of
a
sudden.
I
don't
know
what
time
it
was
or
anything,
but
I
woke
up.
I
felt
something
on
my
head,
some
guy's
hand.
Boy,
it
really
scared
hell
out
of
me.
What
it
was,
it
was
Mr.
Antolini's
hand.
What
he
was
doing
was,
he
was
sitting
on
the
floor
right
next
to
the
couch,
in
the
dark
and
all,
and
he
was
sort
of
petting
me
or
patting
me
on
the
goddam
head.
Boy,
I'll
bet
I
jumped
about
a
thousand
feet.
"What
the
hellya
doing?"
I
said.
"Nothing!
I'm
simply
sitting
here,
admiring--"
"What're
ya
doing,
anyway?"
I
said
over
again.
I
didn't
know
what
the
hell
to
say-
-I
mean
I
was
embarrassed
as
hell.
"How
'bout
keeping
your
voice
down?
I'm
simply
sitting
here--"
"I
have
to
go,
anyway,"
I
said--boy,
was
I
nervous!
I
started
putting
on
my
damn
pants
in
the
dark.
I
could
hardly
get
them
on
I
was
so
damn
nervous.
I
know
more
damn
perverts,
at
schools
and
all,
than
anybody
you
ever
met,
and
they're
always
being
perverty
when
I'm
around.
"You
have
to
go
where?"
Mr.
Antolini
said.
He
was
trying
to
act
very
goddam
casual
and
cool
and
all,
but
he
wasn't
any
too
goddam
cool.
Take
my
word.
"I
left
my
bags
and
all
at
the
station.
I
think
maybe
I'd
better
go
down
and
get
them.
I
have
all
my
stuff
in
them."
"They'll
be
there
in
the
morning.
Now,
go
back
to
bed.
I'm
going
to
bed
myself.
What's
the
matter
with
you?"
"Nothing's
the
matter,
it's
just
that
all
my
money
and
stuff's
in
one
of
my
bags.
I'll
be
right
back.
I'll
get
a
cab
and
be
right
back,"
I
said.
Boy,
I
was
falling
all
over
myself
in
the
dark.
"The
thing
is,
it
isn't
mine,
the
money.
It's
my
mother's,
and
I--"
"Don't
be
ridiculous,
Holden.
Get
back
in
that
bed.
I'm
going
to
bed
myself.
The
money
will
be
there
safe
and
sound
in
the
morn--"
"No,
no
kidding.
I
gotta
get
going.
I
really
do."
I
was
damn
near
all
dressed
already,
except
that
I
couldn't
find
my
tie.
I
couldn't
remember
where
I'd
put
my
tie.
I
put
on
my
jacket
and
all
without
it.
Old
Mr.
Antolini
was
sitting
now
in
the
big
chair
a
little
ways
away
from
me,
watching
me.
It
was
dark
and
all
and
I
couldn't
see
him
so
hot,
but
I
knew
he
was
watching
me,
all
right.
He
was
still
boozing,
too.
I
could
see
his
trusty
highball
glass
in
his
hand.
"You're
a
very,
very
strange
boy."
"I
know
it,"
I
said.
I
didn't
even
look
around
much
for
my
tie.
So
I
went
without
it.
"Good-by,
sir,"
I
said,
"Thanks
a
lot.
No
kidding."
He
kept
walking
right
behind
me
when
I
went
to
the
front
door,
and
when
I
rang
the
elevator
bell
he
stayed
in
the
damn
doorway.
All
he
said
was
that
business
about
my
being
a
"very,
very
strange
boy"
again.
Strange,
my
ass.
Then
he
waited
in
the
doorway
and
all
till
the
goddam
elevator
came.
I
never
waited
so
long
for
an
elevator
in
my
whole
goddam
life.
I
swear.
I
didn't
know
what
the
hell
to
talk
about
while
I
was
waiting
for
the
elevator,
and
he
kept
standing
there,
so
I
said,
"I'm
gonna
start
reading
some
good
books.
I
really
am."
I
mean
you
had
to
say
something.
It
was
very
embarrassing.
"You
grab
your
bags
and
scoot
right
on
back
here
again.
I'll
leave
the
door
unlatched."
"Thanks
a
lot,"
I
said.
"G'by!"
The
elevator
was
finally
there.
I
got
in
and
went
down.
Boy,
I
was
shaking
like
a
madman.
I
was
sweating,
too.
When
something
perverty
like
that
happens,
I
start
sweating
like
a
bastard.
That
kind
of
stuff's
happened
to
me
about
twenty
times
since
I
was
a
kid.
I
can't
stand
it.
25
When
I
got
outside,
it
was
just
getting
light
out.
It
was
pretty
cold,
too,
but
it
felt
good
because
I
was
sweating
so
much.
I
didn't
know
where
the
hell
to
go.
I
didn't
want
to
go
to
another
hotel
and
spend
all
Phoebe's
dough.
So
finally
all
I
did
was
I
walked
over
to
Lexington
and
took
the
subway
down
to
Grand
Central.
My
bags
were
there
and
all,
and
I
figured
I'd
sleep
in
that
crazy
waiting
room
where
all
the
benches
are.
So
that's
what
I
did.
It
wasn't
too
bad
for
a
while
because
there
weren't
many
people
around
and
I
could
stick
my
feet
up.
But
I
don't
feel
much
like
discussing
it.
It
wasn't
too
nice.
Don't
ever
try
it.
I
mean
it.
It'll
depress
you.
I
only
slept
till
around
nine
o'clock
because
a
million
people
started
coming
in
the
waiting
room
and
I
had
to
take
my
feet
down.
I
can't
sleep
so
hot
if
I
have
to
keep
my
feet
on
the
floor.
So
I
sat
up.
I
still
had
that
headache.
It
was
even
worse.
And
I
think
I
was
more
depressed
than
I
ever
was
in
my
whole
life.
I
didn't
want
to,
but
I
started
thinking
about
old
Mr.
Antolini
and
I
wondered
what
he'd
tell
Mrs.
Antolini
when
she
saw
I
hadn't
slept
there
or
anything.
That
part
didn't
worry
me
too
much,
though,
because
I
knew
Mr.
Antolini
was
very
smart
and
that
he
could
make
up
something
to
tell
her.
He
could
tell
her
I'd
gone
home
or
something.
That
part
didn't
worry
me
much.
But
what
did
worry
me
was
the
part
about
how
I'd
woke
up
and
found
him
patting
me
on
the
head
and
all.
I
mean
I
wondered
if
just
maybe
I
was
wrong
about
thinking
be
was
making
a
flitty
pass
at
ne.
I
wondered
if
maybe
he
just
liked
to
pat
guys
on
the
head
when
they're
asleep.
I
mean
how
can
you
tell
about
that
stuff
for
sure?
You
can't.
I
even
started
wondering
if
maybe
I
should've
got
my
bags
and
gone
back
to
his
house,
the
way
I'd
said
I
would.
I
mean
I
started
thinking
that
even
if
he
was
a
flit
he
certainly'd
been
very
nice
to
me.
I
thought
how
he
hadn't
minded
it
when
I'd
called
him
up
so
late,
and
how
he'd
told
me
to
come
right
over
if
I
felt
like
it.
And
how
he
went
to
all
that
trouble
giving
me
that
advice
about
finding
out
the
size
of
your
mind
and
all,
and
how
he
was
the
only
guy
that'd
even
gone
near
that
boy
James
Castle
I
told
you
about
when
he
was
dead.
I
thought
about
all
that
stuff.
And
the
more
I
thought
about
it,
the
more
depressed
I
got.
I
mean
I
started
thinking
maybe
I
should've
gone
back
to
his
house.
Maybe
he
was
only
patting
my
head
just
for
the
hell
of
it.
The
more
I
thought
about
it,
though,
the
more
depressed
and
screwed
up
about
it
I
got.
What
made
it
even
worse,
my
eyes
were
sore
as
hell.
They
felt
sore
and
burny
from
not
getting
too
much
sleep.
Besides
that,
I
was
getting
sort
of
a
cold,
and
I
didn't
even
have
a
goddam
handkerchief
with
me.
I
had
some
in
my
suitcase,
but
I
didn't
feel
like
taking
it
out
of
that
strong
box
and
opening
it
up
right
in
public
and
all.
There
was
this
magazine
that
somebody'd
left
on
the
bench
next
to
me,
so
I
started
reading
it,
thinking
it'd
make
me
stop
thinking
about
Mr.
Antolini
and
a
million
other
things
for
at
least
a
little
while.
But
this
damn
article
I
started
reading
made
me
feel
almost
worse.
It
was
all
about
hormones.
It
described
how
you
should
look,
your
face
and
eyes
and
all,
if
your
hormones
were
in
good
shape,
and
I
didn't
look
that
way
at
all.
I
looked
exactly
like
the
guy
in
the
article
with
lousy
hormones.
So
I
started
getting
worried
about
my
hormones.
Then
I
read
this
other
article
about
how
you
can
tell
if
you
have
cancer
or
not.
It
said
if
you
had
any
sores
in
your
mouth
that
didn't
heal
pretty
quickly,
it
was
a
sign
that
you
probably
had
cancer.
I'd
had
this
sore
on
the
inside
of
my
lip
for
about
two
weeks.
So
figured
I
was
getting
cancer.
That
magazine
was
some
little
cheerer
upper.
I
finally
quit
reading
it
and
went
outside
for
a
walk.
I
figured
I'd
be
dead
in
a
couple
of
months
because
I
had
cancer.
I
really
did.
I
was
even
positive
I
would
be.
It
certainly
didn't
make
me
feel
too
gorgeous.
It'sort
of
looked
like
it
was
going
to
rain,
but
I
went
for
this
walk
anyway.
For
one
thing,
I
figured
I
ought
to
get
some
breakfast.
I
wasn't
at
all
hungry,
but
I
figured
I
ought
to
at
least
eat
something.
I
mean
at
least
get
something
with
some
vitamins
in
it.
So
I
started
walking
way
over
east,
where
the
pretty
cheap
restaurants
are,
because
I
didn't
want
to
spend
a
lot
of
dough.
While
I
was
walking,
I
passed
these
two
guys
that
were
unloading
this
big
Christmas
tree
off
a
truck.
One
guy
kept
saying
to
the
other
guy,
"Hold
the
sonuvabitch
up!
Hold
it
up,
for
Chrissake!"
It
certainly
was
a
gorgeous
way
to
talk
about
a
Christmas
tree.
It
was
sort
of
funny,
though,
in
an
awful
way,
and
I
started
to
sort
of
laugh.
It
was
about
the
worst
thing
I
could've
done,
because
the
minute
I
started
to
laugh
I
thought
I
was
going
to
vomit.
I
really
did.
I
even
started
to,
but
it
went
away.
I
don't
know
why.
I
mean
I
hadn't
eaten
anything
unsanitary
or
like
that
and
usually
I
have
quite
a
strong
stomach.
Anyway,
I
got
over
it,
and
I
figured
I'd
feel
better
if
I
had
something
to
eat.
So
I
went
in
this
very
cheap-looking
restaurant
and
had
doughnuts
and
coffee.
Only,
I
didn't
eat
the
doughnuts.
I
couldn't
swallow
them
too
well.
The
thing
is,
if
you
get
very
depressed
about
something,
it's
hard
as
hell
to
swallow.
The
waiter
was
very
nice,
though.
He
took
them
back
without
charging
me.
I
just
drank
the
coffee.
Then
I
left
and
started
walking
over
toward
Fifth
Avenue.
It
was
Monday
and
all,
and
pretty
near
Christmas,
and
all
the
stores
were
open.
So
it
wasn't
too
bad
walking
on
Fifth
Avenue.
It
was
fairly
Christmasy.
All
those
scraggylooking
Santa
Clauses
were
standing
on
corners
ringing
those
bells,
and
the
Salvation
Army
girls,
the
ones
that
don't
wear
any
lipstick
or
anything,
were
tinging
bells
too.
I
sort
of
kept
looking
around
for
those
two
nuns
I'd
met
at
breakfast
the
day
before,
but
I
didn't
see
them.
I
knew
I
wouldn't,
because
they'd
told
me
they'd
come
to
New
York
to
be
schoolteachers,
but
I
kept
looking
for
them
anyway.
Anyway,
it
was
pretty
Christmasy
all
of
a
sudden.
A
million
little
kids
were
downtown
with
their
mothers,
getting
on
and
off
buses
and
coming
in
and
out
of
stores.
I
wished
old
Phoebe
was
around.
She's
not
little
enough
any
more
to
go
stark
staring
mad
in
the
toy
department,
but
she
enjoys
horsing
around
and
looking
at
the
people.
The
Christmas
before
last
I
took
her
downtown
shopping
with
me.
We
had
a
helluva
time.
I
think
it
was
in
Bloomingdale's.
We
went
in
the
shoe
department
and
we
pretended
she--old
Phoebe--
wanted
to
get
a
pair
of
those
very
high
storm
shoes,
the
kind
that
have
about
a
million
holes
to
lace
up.
We
had
the
poor
salesman
guy
going
crazy.
Old
Phoebe
tried
on
about
twenty
pairs,
and
each
time
the
poor
guy
had
to
lace
one
shoe
all
the
way
up.
It
was
a
dirty
trick,
but
it
killed
old
Phoebe.
We
finally
bought
a
pair
of
moccasins
and
charged
them.
The
salesman
was
very
nice
about
it.
I
think
he
knew
we
were
horsing
around,
because
old
Phoebe
always
starts
giggling.
Anyway,
I
kept
walking
and
walking
up
Fifth
Avenue,
without
any
tie
on
or
anything.
Then
all
of
a
sudden,
something
very
spooky
started
happening.
Every
time
I
came
to
the
end
of
a
block
and
stepped
off
the
goddam
curb,
I
had
this
feeling
that
I'd
never
get
to
the
other
side
of
the
street.
I
thought
I'd
just
go
down,
down,
down,
and
nobody'd
ever
see
me
again.
Boy,
did
it
scare
me.
You
can't
imagine.
I
started
sweating
like
a
bastard--my
whole
shirt
and
underwear
and
everything.
Then
I
started
doing
something
else.
Every
time
I'd
get
to
the
end
of
a
block
I'd
make
believe
I
was
talking
to
my
brother
Allie.
I'd
say
to
him,
"Allie,
don't
let
me
disappear.
Allie,
don't
let
me
disappear.
Allie,
don't
let
me
disappear.
Please,
Allie."
And
then
when
I'd
reach
the
other
side
of
the
street
without
disappearing,
I'd
thank
him.
Then
it
would
start
all
over
again
as
soon
as
I
got
to
the
next
corner.
But
I
kept
going
and
all.
I
was
sort
of
afraid
to
stop,
I
think--I
don't
remember,
to
tell
you
the
truth.
I
know
I
didn't
stop
till
I
was
way
up
in
the
Sixties,
past
the
zoo
and
all.
Then
I
sat
down
on
this
bench.
I
could
hardly
get
my
breath,
and
I
was
still
sweating
like
a
bastard.
I
sat
there,
I
guess,
for
about
an
hour.
Finally,
what
I
decided
I'd
do,
I
decided
I'd
go
away.
I
decided
I'd
never
go
home
again
and
I'd
never
go
away
to
another
school
again.
I
decided
I'd
just
see
old
Phoebe
and
sort
of
say
goodby
to
her
and
all,
and
give
her
back
her
Christmas
dough,
and
then
I'd
start
hitchhiking
my
way
out
West.
What
I'd
do,
I
figured,
I'd
go
down
to
the
Holland
Tunnel
and
bum
a
ride,
and
then
I'd
bum
another
one,
and
another
one,
and
another
one,
and
in
a
few
days
I'd
be
somewhere
out
West
where
it
was
very
pretty
and
sunny
and
where
nobody'd
know
me
and
I'd
get
a
job.
I
figured
I
could
get
a
job
at
a
filling
station
somewhere,
putting
gas
and
oil
in
people's
cars.
I
didn't
care
what
kind
of
job
it
was,
though.
Just
so
people
didn't
know
me
and
I
didn't
know
anybody.
I
thought
what
I'd
do
was,
I'd
pretend
I
was
one
of
those
deaf-mutes.
That
way
I
wouldn't
have
to
have
any
goddam
stupid
useless
conversations
with
anybody.
If
anybody
wanted
to
tell
me
something,
they'd
have
to
write
it
on
a
piece
of
paper
and
shove
it
over
to
me.
They'd
get
bored
as
hell
doing
that
after
a
while,
and
then
I'd
be
through
with
having
conversations
for
the
rest
of
my
life.
Everybody'd
think
I
was
just
a
poor
deaf-mute
bastard
and
they'd
leave
me
alone.
They'd
let
me
put
gas
and
oil
in
their
stupid
cars,
and
they'd
pay
me
a
salary
and
all
for
it,
and
I'd
build
me
a
little
cabin
somewhere
with
the
dough
I
made
and
live
there
for
the
rest
of
my
life.
I'd
build
it
right
near
the
woods,
but
not
right
in
them,
because
I'd
want
it
to
be
sunny
as
hell
all
the
time.
I'd
cook
all
my
own
food,
and
later
on,
if
I
wanted
to
get
married
or
something,
I'd
meet
this
beautiful
girl
that
was
also
a
deaf-mute
and
we'd
get
married.
She'd
come
and
live
in
my
cabin
with
me,
and
if
she
wanted
to
say
anything
to
me,
she'd
have
to
write
it
on
a
goddam
piece
of
paper,
like
everybody
else.
If
we
had
any
children,
we'd
hide
them
somewhere.
We
could
buy
them
a
lot
of
books
and
teach
them
how
to
read
and
write
by
ourselves.
I
got
excited
as
hell
thinking
about
it.
I
really
did.
I
knew
the
part
about
pretending
I
was
a
deaf-mute
was
crazy,
but
I
liked
thinking
about
it
anyway.
But
I
really
decided
to
go
out
West
and
all.
All
I
wanted
to
do
first
was
say
good-by
to
old
Phoebe.
So
all
of
a
sudden,
I
ran
like
a
madman
across
the
street--I
damn
near
got
killed
doing
it,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth--and
went
in
this
stationery
store
and
bought
a
pad
and
pencil.
I
figured
I'd
write
her
a
note
telling
her
where
to
meet
me
so
I
could
say
good-by
to
her
and
give
her
back
her
Christmas
dough,
and
then
I'd
take
the
note
up
to
her
school
and
get
somebody
in
the
principal's
office
to
give
it
to
her.
But
I
just
put
the
pad
and
pencil
in
my
and
started
walking
fast
as
hell
up
to
her
school--I
was
too
excited
to
write
the
note
right
in
the
stationery
store.
I
walked
fast
because
I
wanted
her
to
get
the
note
before
she
went
home
for
lunch,
and
I
didn't
have
any
too
much
time.
I
knew
where
her
school
was,
naturally,
because
I
went
there
myself
when
I
was
a
kid.
When
I
got
there,
it
felt
funny.
I
wasn't
sure
I'd
remember
what
it
was
like
inside,
but
I
did.
It
was
exactly
the
same
as
it
was
when
I
went
there.
They
had
that
same
big
yard
inside,
that
was
always
sort
of
dark,
with
those
cages
around
the
light
bulbs
so
they
wouldn't
break
if
they
got
hit
with
a
ball.
They
had
those
same
white
circles
painted
all
over
the
floor,
for
games
and
stuff.
And
those
same
old
basketball
rings
without
any
nets-
-just
the
backboards
and
the
rings.
Nobody
was
around
at
all,
probably
because
it
wasn't
recess
period,
and
it
wasn't
lunchtime
yet.
All
I
saw
was
one
little
kid,
a
colored
kid,
on
his
way
to
the
bathroom.
He
had
one
of
those
wooden
passes
sticking
out
of
his
hip
pocket,
the
same
way
we
used
to
have,
to
show
he
had
permission
and
all
to
go
to
the
bathroom.
I
was
still
sweating,
but
not
so
bad
any
more.
I
went
over
to
the
stairs
and
sat
down
on
the
first
step
and
took
out
the
pad
and
pencil
I'd
bought.
The
stairs
had
the
same
smell
they
used
to
have
when
I
went
there.
Like
somebody'd
just
taken
a
leak
on
them.
School
stairs
always
smell
like
that.
Anyway,
I
sat
there
and
wrote
this
note:
DEAR
PHOEBE,
I
can't
wait
around
till
Wednesday
any
more
so
I
will
probably
hitch
hike
out
west
this
afternoon.
Meet
me
at
the
Museum
of
art
near
the
door
at
quarter
past
12
if
you
can
and
I
will
give
you
your
Christmas
dough
back.
I
didn't
spend
much.
Love,
HOLDEN
Her
school
was
practically
right
near
the
museum,
and
she
had
to
pass
it
on
her
way
home
for
lunch
anyway,
so
I
knew
she
could
meet
me
all
right.
Then
I
started
walking
up
the
stairs
to
the
principal's
office
so
I
could
give
the
note
to
somebody
that
would
bring
it
to
her
in
her
classroom.
I
folded
it
about
ten
times
so
nobody'd
open
it.
You
can't
trust
anybody
in
a
goddam
school.
But
I
knew
they'd
give
it
to
her
if
I
was
her
brother
and
all.
While
I
was
walking
up
the
stairs,
though,
all
of
a
sudden
I
thought
I
was
going
to
puke
again.
Only,
I
didn't.
I
sat
down
for
a
second,
and
then
I
felt
better.
But
while
I
was
sitting
down,
I
saw
something
that
drove
me
crazy.
Somebody'd
written
"....
you"
on
the
wall.
It
drove
me
damn
near
crazy.
I
thought
how
Phoebe
and
all
the
other
little
kids
would
see
it,
and
how
they'd
wonder
what
the
hell
it
meant,
and
then
finally
some
dirty
kid
would
tell
them--all
cockeyed,
naturally--what
it
meant,
and
how
they'd
all
think
about
it
and
maybe
even
worry
about
it
for
a
couple
of
days.
I
kept
wanting
to
kill
whoever'd
written
it.
I
figured
it
was
some
perverty
bum
that'd
sneaked
in
the
school
late
at
night
to
take
a
leak
or
something
and
then
wrote
it
on
the
wall.
I
kept
picturing
myself
catching
him
at
it,
and
how
I'd
smash
his
head
on
the
stone
steps
till
he
was
good
and
goddam
dead
and
bloody.
But
I
knew,
too,
I
wouldn't
have
the
guts
to
do
it.
I
knew
that.
That
made
me
even
more
depressed.
I
hardly
even
had
the
guts
to
rub
it
off
the
wall
with
my
hand,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
I
was
afraid
some
teacher
would
catch
me
rubbing
it
off
and
would
think
I'd
written
it.
But
I
rubbed
it
out
anyway,
finally.
Then
I
went
on
up
to
the
principal's
office.
The
principal
didn't
seem
to
be
around,
but
some
old
lady
around
a
hundred
years
old
was
sitting
at
a
typewriter.
I
told
her
I
was
Phoebe
Caulfield's
brother,
in
4B-1,
and
I
asked
her
to
please
give
Phoebe
the
note.
I
said
it
was
very
important
because
my
mother
was
sick
and
wouldn't
have
lunch
ready
for
Phoebe
and
that
she'd
have
to
meet
me
and
have
lunch
in
a
drugstore.
She
was
very
nice
about
it,
the
old
lady.
She
took
the
note
off
me
and
called
some
other
lady,
from
the
next
office,
and
the
other
lady
went
to
give
it
to
Phoebe.
Then
the
old
lady
that
was
around
a
hundred
years
old
and
I
shot
the
breeze
for
a
while,
She
was
pretty
nice,
and
I
told
her
how
I'd
gone
there
to
school,
too,
and
my
brothers.
She
asked
me
where
I
went
to
school
now,
and
I
told
her
Pencey,
and
she
said
Pencey
was
a
very
good
school.
Even
if
I'd
wanted
to,
I
wouldn't
have
had
the
strength
to
straighten
her
out.
Besides,
if
she
thought
Pencey
was
a
very
good
school,
let
her
think
it.
You
hate
to
tell
new
stuff
to
somebody
around
a
hundred
years
old.
They
don't
like
to
hear
it.
Then,
after
a
while,
I
left.
It
was
funny.
She
yelled
"Good
luck!"
at
me
the
same
way
old
Spencer
did
when
I
left
Pencey.
God,
how
I
hate
it
when
somebody
yells
"Good
luck!"
at
me
when
I'm
leaving
somewhere.
It's
depressing.
I
went
down
by
a
different
staircase,
and
I
saw
another
"....
you"
on
the
wall.
I
tried
to
rub
it
off
with
my
hand
again,
but
this
one
was
scratched
on,
with
a
knife
or
something.
It
wouldn't
come
off.
It's
hopeless,
anyway.
If
you
had
a
million
years
to
do
it
in,
you
couldn't
rub
out
even
half
the
"....
you"
signs
in
the
world.
It's
impossible.
I
looked
at
the
clock
in
the
recess
yard,
and
it
was
only
twenty
to
twelve,
so
I
had
quite
a
lot
of
time
to
kill
before
I
met
old
Phoebe.
But
I
just
walked
over
to
the
museum
anyway.
There
wasn't
anyplace
else
to
go.
I
thought
maybe
I
might
stop
in
a
phone
booth
and
give
old
Jane
Gallagher
a
buzz
before
I
started
bumming
my
way
west,
but
I
wasn't
in
the
mood.
For
one
thing,
I
wasn't
even
sure
she
was
home
for
vacation
yet.
So
I
just
went
over
to
the
museum,
and
hung
around.
While
I
was
waiting
around
for
Phoebe
in
the
museum,
right
inside
the
doors
and
all,
these
two
little
kids
came
up
to
me
and
asked
me
if
I
knew
where
the
mummies
were.
The
one
little
kid,
the
one
that
asked
me,
had
his
pants
open.
I
told
him
about
it.
So
he
buttoned
them
up
right
where
he
was
standing
talking
to
me--he
didn't
even
bother
to
go
behind
a
post
or
anything.
He
killed
me.
I
would've
laughed,
but
I
was
afraid
I'd
feel
like
vomiting
again,
so
I
didn't.
"Where're
the
mummies,
fella?"
the
kid
said
again.
"Ya
know?"
I
horsed
around
with
the
two
of
them
a
little
bit.
"The
mummies?
What're
they?"
I
asked
the
one
kid.
"You
know.
The
mummies--them
dead
guys.
That
get
buried
in
them
toons
and
all."
Toons.
That
killed
me.
He
meant
tombs.
"How
come
you
two
guys
aren't
in
school?"
I
said.
"No
school
t'day,"
the
kid
that
did
all
the
talking
said.
He
was
lying,
sure
as
I'm
alive,
the
little
bastard.
I
didn't
have
anything
to
do,
though,
till
old
Phoebe
showed
up,
so
I
helped
them
find
the
place
where
the
mummies
were.
Boy,
I
used
to
know
exactly
where
they
were,
but
I
hadn't
been
in
that
museum
in
years.
"You
two
guys
so
interested
in
mummies?"
I
said.
"Yeah."
"Can't
your
friend
talk?"
I
said.
"He
ain't
my
friend.
He's
my
brudda."
"Can't
he
talk?"
I
looked
at
the
one
that
wasn't
doing
any
talking.
"Can't
you
talk
at
all?"
I
asked
him.
"Yeah,"
he
said.
"I
don't
feel
like
it."
Finally
we
found
the
place
where
the
mummies
were,
and
we
went
in.
"You
know
how
the
Egyptians
buried
their
dead?"
I
asked
the
one
kid.
"Naa."
"Well,
you
should.
It's
very
interesting.
They
wrapped
their
faces
up
in
these
cloths
that
were
treated
with
some
secret
chemical.
That
way
they
could
be
buried
in
their
tombs
for
thousands
of
years
and
their
faces
wouldn't
rot
or
anything.
Nobody
knows
how
to
do
it
except
the
Egyptians.
Even
modern
science."
To
get
to
where
the
mummies
were,
you
had
to
go
down
this
very
narrow
sort
of
hall
with
stones
on
the
side
that
they'd
taken
right
out
of
this
Pharaoh's
tomb
and
all.
It
was
pretty
spooky,
and
you
could
tell
the
two
hot-shots
I
was
with
weren't
enjoying
it
too
much.
They
stuck
close
as
hell
to
me,
and
the
one
that
didn't
talk
at
all
practically
was
holding
onto
my
sleeve.
"Let's
go,"
he
said
to
his
brother.
"I
seen
'em
awreddy.
C'mon,
hey."
He
turned
around
and
beat
it.
"He's
got
a
yella
streak
a
mile
wide,"
the
other
one
said.
"So
long!"
He
beat
it
too.
I
was
the
only
one
left
in
the
tomb
then.
I
sort
of
liked
it,
in
a
way.
It
was
so
nice
and
peaceful.
Then,
all
of
a
sudden,
you'd
never
guess
what
I
saw
on
the
wall.
Another
"....
you."
It
was
written
with
a
red
crayon
or
something,
right
under
the
glass
part
of
the
wall,
under
the
stones.
That's
the
whole
trouble.
You
can't
ever
find
a
place
that's
nice
and
peaceful,
because
there
isn't
any.
You
may
think
there
is,
but
once
you
get
there,
when
you're
not
looking,
somebody'll
sneak
up
and
write
"....
you"
right
under
your
nose.
Try
it
sometime.
I
think,
even,
if
I
ever
die,
and
they
stick
me
in
a
cemetery,
and
I
have
a
tombstone
and
all,
it'll
say
"Holden
Caulfield"
on
it,
and
then
what
year
I
was
born
and
what
year
I
died,
and
then
right
under
that
it'll
say
"....
you."
I'm
positive,
in
fact.
After
I
came
out
of
the
place
where
the
mummies
were,
I
had
to
go
to
the
bathroom.
I
sort
of
had
diarrhea,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
I
didn't
mind
the
diarrhea
part
too
much,
but
something
else
happened.
When
I
was
coming
out
of
the
can,
right
before
I
got
to
the
door,
I
sort
of
passed
out.
I
was
lucky,
though.
I
mean
I
could've
killed
myself
when
I
hit
the
floor,
but
all
I
did
was
sort
of
land
on
my
side.
it
was
a
funny
thing,
though.
I
felt
better
after
I
passed
out.
I
really
did.
My
arm
sort
of
hurt,
from
where
I
fell,
but
I
didn't
feel
so
damn
dizzy
any
more.
It
was
about
ten
after
twelve
or
so
then,
and
so
I
went
back
and
stood
by
the
door
and
waited
for
old
Phoebe.
I
thought
how
it
might
be
the
last
time
I'd
ever
see
her
again.
Any
of
my
relatives,
I
mean.
I
figured
I'd
probably
see
them
again,
but
not
for
years.
I
might
come
home
when
I
was
about
thirty-five.
I
figured,
in
case
somebody
got
sick
and
wanted
to
see
me
before
they
died,
but
that
would
be
the
only
reason
I'd
leave
my
cabin
and
come
back.
I
even
started
picturing
how
it
would
be
when
I
came
back.
I
knew
my
mother'd
get
nervous
as
hell
and
start
to
cry
and
beg
me
to
stay
home
and
not
go
back
to
my
cabin,
but
I'd
go
anyway.
I'd
be
casual
as
hell.
I'd
make
her
calm
down,
and
then
I'd
go
over
to
the
other
side
of
the
living
room
and
take
out
this
cigarette
case
and
light
a
cigarette,
cool
as
all
hell.
I'd
ask
them
all
to
visit
me
sometime
if
they
wanted
to,
but
I
wouldn't
insist
or
anything.
What
I'd
do,
I'd
let
old
Phoebe
come
out
and
visit
me
in
the
summertime
and
on
Christmas
vacation
and
Easter
vacation.
And
I'd
let
D.B.
come
out
and
visit
me
for
a
while
if
he
wanted
a
nice,
quiet
place
for
his
writing,
but
he
couldn't
write
any
movies
in
my
cabin,
only
stories
and
books.
I'd
have
this
rule
that
nobody
could
do
anything
phony
when
they
visited
me.
If
anybody
tried
to
do
anything
phony,
they
couldn't
stay.
All
of
a
sudden
I
looked
at
the
clock
in
the
checkroom
and
it
was
twenty-five
of
one.
I
began
to
get
scared
that
maybe
that
old
lady
in
the
school
had
told
that
other
lady
not
to
give
old
Phoebe
my
message.
I
began
to
get
scared
that
maybe
she'd
told
her
to
burn
it
or
something.
It
really
scared
hell
out
of
me.
I
really
wanted
to
see
old
Phoebe
before
I
hit
the
road.
I
mean
I
had
her
Christmas
dough
and
all.
Finally,
I
saw
her.
I
saw
her
through
the
glass
part
of
the
door.
The
reason
I
saw
her,
she
had
my
crazy
hunting
hat
on--you
could
see
that
hat
about
ten
miles
away.
I
went
out
the
doors
and
started
down
these
stone
stairs
to
meet
her.
The
thing
I
couldn't
understand,
she
had
this
big
suitcase
with
her.
She
was
just
coming
across
Fifth
Avenue,
and
she
was
dragging
this
goddam
big
suitcase
with
her.
She
could
hardly
drag
it.
When
I
got
up
closer,
I
saw
it
was
my
old
suitcase,
the
one
I
used
to
use
when
I
was
at
Whooton.
I
couldn't
figure
out
what
the
hell
she
was
doing
with
it.
"Hi,"
she
said
when
she
got
up
close.
She
was
all
out
of
breath
from
that
crazy
suitcase.
"I
thought
maybe
you
weren't
coming,"
I
said.
"What
the
hell's
in
that
bag?
I
don't
need
anything.
I'm
just
going
the
way
I
am.
I'm
not
even
taking
the
bags
I
got
at
the
station.
What
the
hellya
got
in
there?"
She
put
the
suitcase
down.
"My
clothes,"
she
said.
"I'm
going
with
you.
Can
I?
Okay?"
"What?"
I
said.
I
almost
fell
over
when
she
said
that.
I
swear
to
God
I
did.
I
got
sort
of
dizzy
and
I
thought
I
was
going
to
pass
out
or
something
again.
"I
took
them
down
the
back
elevator
so
Charlene
wouldn't
see
me.
It
isn't
heavy.
All
I
have
in
it
is
two
dresses
and
my
moccasins
and
my
underwear
and
socks
and
some
other
things.
Feel
it.
It
isn't
heavy.
Feel
it
once.
.
.
Can't
I
go
with
you?
Holden?
Can't
I?
Please."
"No.
Shut
up."
I
thought
I
was
going
to
pass
out
cold.
I
mean
I
didn't
mean
to
tell
her
to
shut
up
and
all,
but
I
thought
I
was
going
to
pass
out
again.
"Why
can't
I?
Please,
Holden!
I
won't
do
anything--
I'll
just
go
with
you,
that's
all!
I
won't
even
take
my
clothes
with
me
if
you
don't
want
me
to--I'll
just
take
my--"
"You
can't
take
anything.
Because
you're
not
going.
I'm
going
alone.
So
shut
up."
"Please,
Holden.
Please
let
me
go.
I'll
be
very,
very,
very--You
won't
even--"
"You're
not
going.
Now,
shut
up!
Gimme
that
bag,"
I
said.
I
took
the
bag
off
her.
I
was
almost
all
set
to
hit
her,
I
thought
I
was
going
to
smack
her
for
a
second.
I
really
did.
She
started
to
cry.
"I
thought
you
were
supposed
to
be
in
a
play
at
school
and
all
I
thought
you
were
supposed
to
be
Benedict
Arnold
in
that
play
and
all,"
I
said.
I
said
it
very
nasty.
"Whuddaya
want
to
do?
Not
be
in
the
play,
for
God's
sake?"
That
made
her
cry
even
harder.
I
was
glad.
All
of
a
sudden
I
wanted
her
to
cry
till
her
eyes
practically
dropped
out.
I
almost
hated
her.
I
think
I
hated
her
most
because
she
wouldn't
be
in
that
play
any
more
if
she
went
away
with
me.
"Come
on,"
I
said.
I
started
up
the
steps
to
the
museum
again.
I
figured
what
I'd
do
was,
I'd
check
the
crazy
suitcase
she'd
brought
in
the
checkroom,
andy
then
she
could
get
it
again
at
three
o'clock,
after
school.
I
knew
she
couldn't
take
it
back
to
school
with
her.
"Come
on,
now,"
I
said.
She
didn't
go
up
the
steps
with
me,
though.
She
wouldn't
come
with
me.
I
went
up
anyway,
though,
and
brought
the
bag
in
the
checkroom
and
checked
it,
and
then
I
came
down
again.
She
was
still
standing
there
on
the
sidewalk,
but
she
turned
her
back
on
me
when
I
came
up
to
her.
She
can
do
that.
She
can
turn
her
back
on
you
when
she
feels
like
it.
"I'm
not
going
away
anywhere.
I
changed
my
mind.
So
stop
crying,
and
shut
up,"
I
said.
The
funny
part
was,
she
wasn't
even
crying
when
I
said
that.
I
said
it
anyway,
though,
"C'mon,
now.
I'll
walk
you
back
to
school.
C'mon,
now.
You'll
be
late."
She
wouldn't
answer
me
or
anything.
I
sort
of
tried
to
get
hold
of
her
old
hand,
but
she
wouldn't
let
me.
She
kept
turning
around
on
me.
"Didja
have
your
lunch?
Ya
had
your
lunch
yet?"
I
asked
her.
She
wouldn't
answer
me.
All
she
did
was,
she
took
off
my
red
hunting
hat--the
one
I
gave
her--and
practically
chucked
it
right
in
my
face.
Then
she
turned
her
back
on
me
again.
It
nearly
killed
me,
but
I
didn't
say
anything.
I
just
picked
it
up
and
stuck
it
in
my
coat
pocket.
"Come
on,
hey.
I'll
walk
you
back
to
school,"
I
said.
"I'm
not
going
back
to
school."
I
didn't
know
what
to
say
when
she
said
that.
I
just
stood
there
for
a
couple
of
minutes.
"You
have
to
go
back
to
school.
You
want
to
be
in
that
play,
don't
you?
You
want
to
be
Benedict
Arnold,
don't
you?"
"No."
"Sure
you
do.
Certainly
you
do.
C'mon,
now,
let's
go,"
I
said.
"In
the
first
place,
I'm
not
going
away
anywhere,
I
told
you.
I'm
going
home.
I'm
going
home
as
soon
as
you
go
back
to
school.
First
I'm
gonna
go
down
to
the
station
and
get
my
bags,
and
then
I'm
gonna
go
straight--"
"I
said
I'm
not
going
back
to
school.
You
can
do
what
you
want
to
do,
but
I'm
not
going
back
to
chool,"
she
said.
"So
shut
up."
It
was
the
first
time
she
ever
told
me
to
shut
up.
It
sounded
terrible.
God,
it
sounded
terrible.
It
sounded
worse
than
swearing.
She
still
wouldn't
look
at
me
either,
and
every
time
I
sort
of
put
my
hand
on
her
shoulder
or
something,
she
wouldn't
let
me.
"Listen,
do
you
want
to
go
for
a
walk?"
I
asked
her.
"Do
you
want
to
take
a
walk
down
to
the
zoo?
If
I
let
you
not
go
back
to
school
this
afternoon
and
go
for
walk,
will
you
cut
out
this
crazy
stuff?"
She
wouldn't
answer
me,
so
I
said
it
over
again.
"If
I
let
you
skip
school
this
afternoon
and
go
for
a
little
walk,
will
you
cut
out
the
crazy
stuff?
Will
you
go
back
to
school
tomorrow
like
a
good
girl?"
"I
may
and
I
may
not,"
she
said.
Then
she
ran
right
the
hell
across
the
street,
without
even
looking
to
see
if
any
cars
were
coming.
She's
a
madman
sometimes.
I
didn't
follow
her,
though.
I
knew
she'd
follow
me,
so
I
started
walking
downtown
toward
the
zoo,
on
the
park
side
of
the
street,
and
she
started
walking
downtown
on
the
other
goddam
side
of
the
street,
She
wouldn't
look
over
at
me
at
all,
but
I
could
tell
she
was
probably
watching
me
out
of
the
corner
of
her
crazy
eye
to
see
where
I
was
going
and
all.
Anyway,
we
kept
walking
that
way
all
the
way
to
the
zoo.
The
only
thing
that
bothered
me
was
when
a
double-decker
bus
came
along
because
then
I
couldn't
see
across
the
street
and
I
couldn't
see
where
the
hell
she
was.
But
when
we
got
to
the
zoo,
I
yelled
over
to
her,
"Phoebe!
I'm
going
in
the
zoo!
C'mon,
now!"
She
wouldn't
look
at
me,
but
I
could
tell
she
heard
me,
and
when
I
started
down
the
steps
to
the
zoo
I
turned
around
and
saw
she
was
crossing
the
street
and
following
me
and
all.
There
weren't
too
many
people
in
the
zoo
because
it
was
sort
of
a
lousy
day,
but
there
were
a
few
around
the
sea
lions'
swimming
pool
and
all.
I
started
to
go
by
but
old
Phoebe
stopped
and
made
out
she
was
watching
the
sea
lions
getting
fed--a
guy
was
throwing
fish
at
them--so
I
went
back.
I
figured
it
was
a
good
chance
to
catch
up
with
her
and
all.
I
went
up
and
sort
of
stood
behind
her
and
sort
of
put
my
hands
on
her
shoulders,
but
she
bent
her
knees
and
slid
out
from
me--she
can
certainly
be
very
snotty
when
she
wants
to.
She
kept
standing
there
while
the
sea
lions
were
getting
fed
and
I
stood
right
behind
her.
I
didn't
put
my
hands
on
her
shoulders
again
or
anything
because
if
I
had
she
really
would've
beat
it
on
me.
Kids
are
funny.
You
have
to
watch
what
you're
doing.
She
wouldn't
walk
right
next
to
me
when
we
left
the
sea
lions,
but
she
didn't
walk
too
far
away.
She
sort
of
walked
on
one
side
of
the
sidewalk
and
I
walked
on
the
other
side.
It
wasn't
too
gorgeous,
but
it
was
better
than
having
her
walk
about
a
mile
away
from
me,
like
before.
We
went
up
and
watched
the
bears,
on
that
little
hill,
for
a
while,
but
there
wasn't
much
to
watch.
Only
one
of
the
bears
was
out,
the
polar
bear.
The
other
one,
the
brown
one,
was
in
his
goddam
cave
and
wouldn't
come
out.
All
you
could
see
was
his
rear
end.
There
was
a
little
kid
standing
next
to
me,
with
a
cowboy
hat
on
practically
over
his
ears,
and
he
kept
telling
his
father,
"Make
him
come
out,
Daddy.
Make
him
come
out."
I
looked
at
old
Phoebe,
but
she
wouldn't
laugh.
You
know
kids
when
they're
sore
at
you.
They
won't
laugh
or
anything.
After
we
left
the
bears,
we
left
the
zoo
and
crossed
over
this
little
street
in
the
park,
and
then
we
went
through
one
of
those
little
tunnels
that
always
smell
from
somebody's
taking
a
leak.
It
was
on
the
way
to
the
carrousel.
Old
Phoebe
still
wouldn't
talk
to
me
or
anything,
but
she
was
sort
of
walking
next
to
me
now.
I
took
a
hold
of
the
belt
at
the
back
of
her
coat,
just
for
the
hell
of
it,
but
she
wouldn't
let
me.
She
said,
"Keep
your
hands
to
yourself,
if
you
don't
mind."
She
was
still
sore
at
me.
But
not
as
sore
as
she
was
before.
Anyway,
we
kept
getting
closer
and
closer
to
the
carrousel
and
you
could
start
to
hear
that
nutty
music
it
always
plays.
It
was
playing
"Oh,
Marie!"
It
played
that
same
song
about
fifty
years
ago
when
I
was
a
little
kid.
That's
one
nice
thing
about
carrousels,
they
always
play
the
same
songs.
"I
thought
the
carrousel
was
closed
in
the
wintertime,"
old
Phoebe
said.
It
was
the
first
time
she
practically
said
anything.
She
probably
forgot
she
was
supposed
to
be
sore
at
me.
"Maybe
because
it's
around
Christmas,"
I
said.
She
didn't
say
anything
when
I
said
that.
She
probably
remembered
she
was
supposed
to
be
sore
at
me.
"Do
you
want
to
go
for
a
ride
on
it?"
I
said.
I
knew
she
probably
did.
When
she
was
a
tiny
little
kid,
and
Allie
and
D.B.
and
I
used
to
go
to
the
park
with
her,
she
was
mad
about
the
carrousel.
You
couldn't
get
her
off
the
goddam
thing.
"I'm
too
big."
she
said.
I
thought
she
wasn't
going
to
answer
me,
but
she
did.
"No,
you're
not.
Go
on.
I'll
wait
for
ya.
Go
on,"
I
said.
We
were
right
there
then.
There
were
a
few
kids
riding
on
it,
mostly
very
little
kids,
and
a
few
parents
were
waiting
around
outside,
sitting
on
the
benches
and
all.
What
I
did
was,
I
went
up
to
the
window
where
they
sell
the
tickets
and
bought
old
Phoebe
a
ticket.
Then
I
gave
it
to
her.
She
was
standing
right
next
to
me.
"Here,"
I
said.
"Wait
a
second--take
the
rest
of
your
dough,
too."
I
started
giving
her
the
rest
of
the
dough
she'd
lent
me.
"You
keep
it.
Keep
it
for
me,"
she
said.
Then
she
said
right
afterward--"Please."
That's
depressing,
when
somebody
says
"please"
to
you.
I
mean
if
it's
Phoebe
or
somebody.
That
depressed
the
hell
out
of
me.
But
I
put
the
dough
back
in
my
pocket.
"Aren't
you
gonna
ride,
too?"
she
asked
me.
She
was
looking
at
me
sort
of
funny.
You
could
tell
she
wasn't
too
sore
at
me
any
more.
"Maybe
I
will
the
next
time.
I'll
watch
ya,"
I
said.
"Got
your
ticket?"
"Yes."
"Go
ahead,
then--I'll
be
on
this
bench
right
over
here.
I'll
watch
ya."
I
went
over
and
sat
down
on
this
bench,
and
she
went
and
got
on
the
carrousel.
She
walked
all
around
it.
I
mean
she
walked
once
all
the
way
around
it.
Then
she
sat
down
on
this
big,
brown,
beat-up-looking
old
horse.
Then
the
carrousel
started,
and
I
watched
her
go
around
and
around.
There
were
only
about
five
or
six
other
kids
on
the
ride,
and
the
song
the
carrousel
was
playing
was
"Smoke
Gets
in
Your
Eyes."
It
was
playing
it
very
jazzy
and
funny.
All
the
kids
kept
trying
to
grab
for
the
gold
ring,
and
so
was
old
Phoebe,
and
I
was
sort
of
afraid
she'd
fall
off
the
goddam
horse,
but
I
didn't
say
anything
or
do
anything.
The
thing
with
kids
is,
if
they
want
to
grab
the
gold
ring,
you
have
to
let
them
do
it,
and
not
say
anything.
If
they
fall
off
they
fall
off,
but
it's
bad
if
you
say
anything
to
them.
When
the
ride
was
over
she
got
off
her
horse
and
came
over
to
me.
"You
ride
once,
too,
this
time,"
she
said.
"No,
I'll
just
watch
ya.
I
think
I'll
just
watch,"
I
said.
I
gave
her
some
more
of
her
dough.
"Here.
Get
some
more
tickets."
She
took
the
dough
off
me.
"I'm
not
mad
at
you
any
more,"
she
said.
"I
know.
Hurry
up--the
thing's
gonna
start
again."
Then
all
of
a
sudden
she
gave
me
a
kiss.
Then
she
held
her
hand
out,
and
said,
"It's
raining.
It's
starting
to
rain."
"I
know."
Then
what
she
did--it
damn
near
killed
me--she
reached
in
my
coat
and
took
out
my
red
hunting
hat
and
put
it
on
my
head.
"Don't
you
want
it?"
I
said.
"You
can
wear
it
a
while."
"Okay.
Hurry
up,
though,
now.
You're
gonna
miss
your
ride.
You
won't
get
your
own
horse
or
anything."
She
kept
hanging
around,
though.
"Did
you
mean
it
what
you
said?
You
really
aren't
going
away
anywhere?
Are
you
really
going
home
afterwards?"
she
asked
me.
"Yeah,"
I
said.
I
meant
it,
too.
I
wasn't
lying
to
her.
I
really
did
go
home
afterwards.
"Hurry
up,
now,"
I
said.
"The
thing's
starting."
She
ran
and
bought
her
ticket
and
got
back
on
the
goddam
carrousel
just
in
time.
Then
she
walked
all
the
way
around
it
till
she
got
her
own
horse
back.
Then
she
got
on
it.
She
waved
to
me
and
I
waved
back.
Boy,
it
began
to
rain
like
a
bastard.
In
buckets,
I
swear
to
God.
All
the
parents
and
mothers
and
everybody
went
over
and
stood
right
under
the
roof
of
the
carrousel,
so
they
wouldn't
get
soaked
to
the
skin
or
anything,
but
I
stuck
around
on
the
bench
for
quite
a
while.
I
got
pretty
soaking
wet,
especially
my
neck
and
my
pants.
My
hunting
hat
really
gave
me
quite
a
lot
of
protection,
in
a
way;
but
I
got
soaked
anyway.
I
didn't
care,
though.
I
felt
so
damn
happy
all
of
sudden,
the
way
old
Phoebe
kept
going
around
and
around.
I
was
damn
near
bawling,
I
felt
so
damn
happy,
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth.
I
don't
know
why.
It
was
just
that
she
looked
so
damn
nice,
the
way
she
kept
going
around
and
around,
in
her
blue
coat
and
all.
God,
I
wish
you
could've
been
there.
26
That's
all
I'm
going
to
tell
about.
I
could
probably
tell
you
what
I
did
after
I
went
home,
and
how
I
got
sick
and
all,
and
what
school
I'm
supposed
to
go
to
next
fall,
after
I
get
out
of
here,
but
I
don't
feel
like
it.
I
really
don't.
That
stuff
doesn't
interest
me
too
much
right
now.
A
lot
of
people,
especially
this
one
psychoanalyst
guy
they
have
here,
keeps
asking
me
if
I'm
going
apply
myself
when
I
go
back
to
school
next
September.
It's
such
a
stupid
question,
in
my
opinion.
I
mean
how
do
you
know
what
you're
going
to
do
till
you
do
it?
The
answer
is,
you
don't.
I
think
I
am,
but
how
do
I
know?
I
swear
it's
a
stupid
question.
D.B.
isn't
as
bad
as
the
rest
of
them,
but
he
keeps
asking
me
a
lot
of
questions,
too.
He
drove
over
last
Saturday
with
this
English
babe
that's
in
this
new
picture
he's
writing.
She
was
pretty
affected,
but
very
good-looking.
Anyway,
one
time
when
she
went
to
the
ladies'
room
way
the
hell
down
in
the
other
wing
D.B.
asked
me
what
I
thought
about
all
this
stuff
I
just
finished
telling
you
about.
I
didn't
know
what
the
hell
to
say.
If
you
want
to
know
the
truth,
I
don't
know
what
I
think
about
it.
I'm
sorry
I
told
so
many
people
about
it.
About
all
I
know
is,
I
sort
of
miss
everybody
I
told
about.
Even
old
Stradlater
and
Ackley,
for
instance.
I
think
I
even
miss
that
goddam
Maurice.
It's
funny.
Don't
ever
tell
anybody
anything.
If
you
do,
you
start
missing
everybody.